<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>This book belongs to a seven-volume series, the first of which, Life of Jesus, is the
 most famous (or infamous). Saint Paul, the third volume, covers the life, conversion,
 missionary journeys, and death of Paul the Apostle. Comparing the events documented
 in the Book of Acts to other ancient sources, the historian concludes that the dates
 and places mentioned in Acts are historically accurate. Renan’s account reflects his
 background in 19th century German higher criticism of the Bible.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory>London: Mathieson &amp; Company: 1890 (?)</pubHistory>
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>renan</authorID>
  <bookID>saintpaul</bookID>
  <workID>saintpaul</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_origins_of_christianity_book_iii_saint_paul_(renan)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The History of the Origins of Christianity. Book III. Saint Paul.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Saint Paul</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Ernest Renan</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Renan, Joseph Ernest (1823-1892).</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR165.R42 V.3</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">By period</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh4">Early and medieval</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2005-05-20</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/renan/saintpaul.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>





<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.09%" id="i" prev="toc" next="iii">
<pb n="vii" id="i-Page_vii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_vii.html" />
<h2 id="i-p0.1">THE HISTORY</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">ORIGINS OF CHRISTIANITY.</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.4">
<h2 id="i-p0.5">BOOK III.</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.6">SAINT PAUL.</h2>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p0.7">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">ERNEST RÉNAN</h2>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1"><i>Member of the French Academy</i>.</p>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p1.1">
<h3 id="i-p1.2">London:</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.3">MATHIESON &amp; COMPANY</h2>
</div>
<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_iv.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Introduction" progress="0.35%" id="iii" prev="i" next="iv">
<pb n="vii" id="iii-Page_vii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_vii.html" />
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h2>
<h3 id="iii-p0.2">CRITICISM OF ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">The</span> fifteen or sixteen years of religious history comprised 
in this volume in the embryonic age of Christianity, are the years with which we 
are best acquainted. Jesus and the primitive Church at Jerusalem resemble the 
images of a far-off paradise, lost in a mysterious mist. On the other hand, the 
arrival of St Paul at Rome, in consequence of the step the Author of the Acts 
has taken in closing at that juncture his narrative, marks in the history of 
Christian origins the commencement of a profound darkness into which the bloody 
glare of the barbarous feasts of Nero, and the thunders of the Apocalypse, cast 
only a few gleams. In particular, the death of the Apostles is enveloped in an 
impenetrable obscurity. On the contrary, the era of the missions of St Paul, 
especially of the second mission and the third, is known to us through documents 
of the greatest value. The Acts, till then so legendary, become suddenly quite 
authentic; the last chapters, composed in part of the narrative of an 
eye-witness, are the sole complete historical writings which we have of the 
early times of Christianity. In fine, those years, through a privilege very rare 
in similar circumstances, provide us with documents, the dates of which are 
absolutely authentic, and a series of letters, the most important of which have 
withstood all the tests of criticism, and which have never been subjected to 
interpolations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">In the introduction to the preceding volume, we have made 
an examination of the Book of Acts. We must now discuss <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p2.1">seriatim</span></i> the different 
epistles which bear the name of St Paul. The Apostle informs us himself, that 
even during his lifetime there were in circulation in his name several spurious 
letters, and he often took precautions to prevent frauds. We are, therefore, 
only carrying out his intentions in subjecting the writings which have been put 
forth as his to a rigorous censorship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">There are in the New Testament fourteen of such epistles, 
which it will be necessary at the outset to divide into two distinct categories. 
Thirteen of these writings bear in the text of the letter the name of the 
Apostle. In other words, these letters profess to be the works of 
<pb n="viii" id="iii-Page_viii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_viii.html" />Paul, so that there is no choice between the following two 
hypotheses: either that Paul is really the author, or that they are the work of 
an impostor, who wished to have his compositions passed off as the work of Paul. 
On the other band, the fourteenth epistle, the one to the Hebrews, does not bear 
the name of Paul in the superscription)<note n="1" id="iii-p3.1">In a note, the author defines “superscription” to mean the 
first phrase of the texts, and “title “as the heading of each chapter.—<i>Translator</i>.</note>; the author plunges at once 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p3.2">in medias res</span></i> without giving his name. The attribution of that epistle to Paul is founded only 
on tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">The thirteen epistles which profess to belong to Paul may, in 
regard to authenticity, be ranged into five classes:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">1. Epistles incontestable and uncontested. These are the 
Epistles to the Galatians, the two Epistles to the Corinthians, and the Epistle 
to the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">2. Epistles that are undoubted, although some objections have 
been taken to them. These are the two Epistles to the Thessalonians, and the 
Epistle to the Philippians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">3. Epistles of a probable authenticity, although grave 
objections have been taken to them. This is the Epistle to the Colossians, to 
which is annexed the note to Philemon</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">4. Epistle doubtful. This is the epistle addressed to the 
Ephesians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">5. Epistles false. These are the two Epistles to Timothy, and 
the Epistle to Titus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">We have nothing to remark here in regard to the epistles of 
the first category; the most severe critics, such as Christian Baur, accept 
them reservedly. We shall hardly insist on discussing the epistles of the second 
class either. The difficulties which certain modern writers have raised against 
them, are merely those slight suspicions which it is the duty of the critic to 
point out frankly, but without being determined by them when stronger reasons 
should sway him. Now, these three epistles have a character of authenticity 
which outweighs every other consideration. The only serious difficulty which has 
been raised against the Epistles to the Thessalonians, is deduced from the 
theory of the Anti-Christ appended in the second chapter of the second Epistle to 
the Thessalonians,—a theory which seems identical with that of the Apocalypse, 
and which consequently assumed Nero to be dead when the books were written. But 
that objection permits of solution, as we shall see in the course of the present 
volume. The author of the Apocalypse only applied to his times an assemblage of 
ideas, one part of which went back even to the origins of Christian belief, 
while the other part had reference to the times of Caligula.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">The Epistle to the Colossians has been subjected to a much 
more serious fire of objection.. It is undoubted that the language used in that 
epistle to express the part played by Jesus in the bosom of the divinity, as 
creator and prototype of all creation, trenches strongly on the language of 
certain other epistles, and seems to approach in style the writings attributed to 
John. In rending such passages one believes oneself to be in the full swing of 
Gnosticism. The language of the Epistle to the Colossians is far removed from 
that of the undoubted epistles. The vocabulary is a little different; the style 
is more emphatic and more 
<pb n="ix" id="iii-Page_ix" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_ix.html" />round, and less abrupt and natural. At points it is 
embarrassed, declamatory and overcharged, similar to the style of the false 
Epistles to Timothy and to Titus. The ideas are hardly those with which one 
would expect to meet in Paul. Nevertheless, justification by faith occupies no 
longer the first place in the predilections of the Apostle. The theory of the 
angels is much more developed; the æons begin to appear. The redemption of 
Christ is no longer simply a terrestrial fact; it is extended to the entire 
universe. Certain critics have been able to discern in many passages either 
imitations of the other epistles, or the desire of reconciling the peculiar bias 
of Paul to the different schools of his own (a desire so apparent in the author 
of the Acts), or the inclination to substitute moral and metaphysical formulas, 
such as love and science, for the formulas of faith and works which, during the 
first century, had caused so many contests. Other critics, in order to explain 
that singular mixture of things agreeable to Paul, and of things but little 
agreeable to him, have recourse to interpolations, or assume that Paul confided 
the editing of the epistle in question to Timothy. It is certain that when we 
sift this epistle to the bottom, as well as the one to the Philippians, for a 
continued account of the life of Paul, we are not quite so successful as in the 
great epistles of certain authenticity, anterior to the captivity of Paul. In 
the latter, the operation furnished, so to speak, its own proofs; the facts and 
the texts fit the one into the other without effort, and seem to recall one 
another. In the epistles pertaining to the captivity, on the contrary, more than 
one laborious combination is required, and more than one contradiction has to be 
silenced; at first sight, the goings and comings of the disciples do not agree, 
many of the circumstances of time and place are presented, if we may so speak, 
backwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">There is, nevertheless, nothing about all this which is 
decisive. If the Epistle to the Colossians is, as we believe it to be, the work 
of Paul, it was written during the last days of the life of the Apostle, at a 
date when his biography is very obscure. We shall show later on that it is quite 
admissible, that the theology of St Paul, which, from the Epistles to the 
Thessalonians to the Epistle to the Romans, is so strongly developed, was 
developed still further in the interval between the Epistle to the Romans and 
that of his death. We shall show likewise, that the most energetic expressions 
of the Epistle to the Colossians were only a short advance upon those of the 
anterior epistles. St Paul was one of those men who, through their natural bent 
of mind, have a tendency to pass from one order of ideas to another, even though 
their style and their manner of perception present sentiments the most fixed. 
The taint of Gnosticism which is to be found in the Epistle to the Colossians is 
encountered, though less articulated in the other writings of the New Testament, 
in the Apocalypse, and in the Epistle to the Hebrews. In place of rejecting some 
passages of the New Testament in which are to be found traces of Gnosticism, we 
must sometimes reason inversely, and seek out in these passages the origin of 
the gnostic ideas which prevailed in the Second Century. We may, in a sense, 
even say, that these ideas were anterior to Christianity, and that nascent 
Christianity borrowed more than once from Gnosticism. In a 

<pb n="x" id="iii-Page_x" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_x.html" />word, the Epistle to the Colossians, though full of 
eccentricities, does not embrace any of those impossibilities which are to be 
found in the Epistles to Titus and to Timothy. It furnishes even many of those 
details which reject the hypothesis as false. Assuredly of this number is its 
connection with the note to Philemon. If the epistle is apocryphal, the note is 
apocryphal also; yet few of the pages have so pronounced a tone of sincerity; 
Paul alone, as it appears to us, could write that little master-piece. The 
apocryphal epistles of the New Testament—those, for example, to Titus and to 
Timothy—are awkward and dull. The Epistle to Philemon resembles in nothing these 
fastidious imitations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">Finally, we shell soon show that the so-called Epistle to 
the Ephesian is in part copied from the Epistle to the Colossians, which leads 
to the supposition, that the compiler of the Epistle to the Ephesians firmly 
regarded the Epistle to the Colossians as an original apostolic. Note, also, 
that Marcion, who is in general so well informed in his criticism on the 
writings of Paul,—Marcion who so justly rejected the Epistles to Titus and to 
Timothy,—admits unreservedly in his collection the two epistles of which we have 
just been speaking.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">Infinitely more strong are the objection. which can be 
raised against the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians. And first of all, note 
that this designation is nothing if not certain. The epistle has absolutely no 
seal of circumstance; it is addressed to no one in particular; those to whom 
it was addressed occupied for the moment a smaller place in the thoughts of Paul 
than his other correspondents. Is it admissible that Paul could have written to 
a Church with which he had so intimate relations, without saluting anybody, 
without conveying to the brethren the salutation of the brethren with whom they 
were acquainted, and particularly Timothy, without addressing to his disciples 
some counsel, without reminding them of anterior relations, and 
without the composition presenting any of those peculiar features which 
constitute the most authentic character of the other epistles?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">The composition is addressed to converted Pagans; now the 
Church at Ephesus was, in great part, Judæo-Christian. When we remember with 
what eagerness Paul in all his epistles seized on and invented pretexts for 
speaking of his ministry and of his preaching, we experience a lively surprise 
in seeing him throughout the course of a letter addressed to these same Ephesians—“that for the space of three years 
he did not cease, night and day, to exhort with tears”—lose every opportunity presented to him of reminding them of his 
sojourn amongst them; in seeing him, I say, obstinately confining himself to 
abstract philosophy, or, what is more singular, to the lifeless formulas least 
suited to the growth of the first Church. How different it is in the Epistles to 
the Corinthians, Galatians, Philippians, and Thessalonians, even 
in the Epistle to those Colossians, whom, however, the 
Apostle even only knew indirectly. The Epistle to the Romans is the only one 
which in this respect resembles somewhat the epistles in question. Like them, 
the Epistle to the Romans is a complete doctrinal expos’; whilst in regard to 
the epistles addressed to those readers who had received from him the Gospel, 
Paul supposes always the basis of his teaching to be known, and contents himself with insisting upon some point which is related to 

<pb n="xi" id="iii-Page_xi" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xi.html" />it. How does it come about that the only two impersonal 
letters of St Paul are, in the one case, an epistle addressed to a Church which 
he had never seen, and in the other, an epistle addressed to the Church with 
which he had the most extended and continuous relations!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">The reading of the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians 
suffices, therefore, to awaken the suspicion that the letter in question had not 
been addressed to the Church at Ephesus. The evidence furnished by the 
manuscripts changes these suspicions into certainty. The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.1">ἐν Ἐφέσῳ</span>, 
in the first verse, were introduced about the end of the fourth century. The 
Vatican manuscript, and the <i>Codex Sinaiticus</i>, both of the fourth century, 
and whose authority, at least, when they are in accord, are more important than that of 
all the other manuscripts together, do not contain these words. A Vienne 
manuscript, the one which is designated in the collection of the Epistles of Paul 
by the figures 67, of the eleventh or twelfth centuries, presents them erased. 
St Basil maintains that the ancient manuscripts which he was able to consult did 
not have these word. Finally, the testimony of the third century proves that at 
that epoch, the existence of the said words in the first verse was unknown. If 
then everybody believed that the epistle of which we are speaking had been 
addressed to the Ephesians, it was in virtue of the title, and not in virtue of 
the superscription. A man who, in spite of the <i>a priori</i> dogmatic sprit which is 
often carried into the correction of the holy books, had frequently flashes of 
true criticism, Marcion (about 150 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii-p16.2">A.D.</span>), contended that the so-called Epistle 
to the Ephesians was the Epistle to the Laodicæans, of whom St Paul speaks in 
the Epistle to the Colossians. That which appears the most certain is, that the 
so-called Epistle to the Ephesians was not addressed to any special Church, and 
that if it belongs to St Paul, it is a simple circular letter intended for the 
churches in Asia which were composed of converted Pagans. The superscription of 
these letters, of which there are several copies, might present, according to 
the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.3">τοῖς οὖσιν</span>, a blank destined to receive the name of the Church to which 
it was addressed. Perhaps the Church at Ephesus possessed one of these 
copies of which the compiler of the letters of Paul availed himself. The 
fact of finding one such copy at Ephesus appeared to him a sufficient reason for 
writing at the head <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.4">Πρὸς Ἐφεσίους</span>. As it was omitted at an early date to 
preserve a blank after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.5">οὖσιν</span>, the superscription became: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.6">τοῖς αγίοις τοῖς οὖσιν, χαὶ πιστοῖς</span>, 
a rather unsatisfactory reading which may have been rectified in the fourth century, by inserting after 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.7">οὖσιν</span>, in conformity with the title, the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p16.8">ἐν Ἐφέσῳ</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p17">This doubt in regard to the recipients of the so-called Epistle 
to the Ephesians might be very readily reconciled with its authenticity; but 
critical reflection upon this second point excites new suspicion. One fact which 
confronts us at the very threshold, is the resemblance which is to be remarked 
between the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians and the Epistle to the Colossians. 
The two epistles are copies of one another. Which is the epistle that has served 
for the original, and which is to be considered as an imitation? It looks 
indeed as if it were the Epistle to the Colossians which has served for the 
original, and that it is the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians which is the imitation. The second epistle is the most 

<pb n="xii" id="iii-Page_xii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xii.html" />fully developed; the formulas in it are exaggerated; everything that 
distinguishes the Epistle to the Colossians among the epistles 
of St Paul is more pronounced still in the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians. 
The Epistle to the Colossians is full of special details; it has a dictum which 
corresponds well with the historical circumstances in which it must have been 
written; the Epistle to the Ephesians is altogether vague. We can understand how 
a general catechism might be drawn from a particular letter, but not how a 
particular letter might be drawn from a general catechism. In fine, the <scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:21" id="iii-p17.1" parsed="|Eph|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.21">21st 
verse of chapter vi. of the so-called Epistle to the Ephesians</scripRef> takes it for 
granted that the Epistle to the Colossians was previously written. As soon as it 
is admitted that the Epistle to the Colossians is a work of St Paul’s, the 
question then may be stated as follows:—How could Paul waste his time in 
counterfeiting one of his own works, repeating himself, to make an ordinary 
letter out of a topical and special letter?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">This is not altogether impossible; but it is not very 
probable. The improbability of such a conception is diminished if we suppose 
that Paul delegated that task to one of his disciples. Perhaps Timothy, for 
example, may have taken the Epistle to the Colossians so as to apply it, and to 
make of it a general composition which could be addressed to all the Churches of 
Asia. It is difficult to speak with assurance on this point: for it is also 
supposable that the epistle may have been written after the death of Paul, at an 
epoch when people set about seeking out apostolic writings, and when, seeing the 
small number of such writings, people were not over scrupulous in producing new 
ones—imitating, assimilating, copying, and diluting writings previously held to 
be apostolic. Thus, the second general Epistle of Peter was manufactured out of 
the first epistle, and out of the Epistle of Jude. It is possible that the 
so-called epistle to the Ephesians owed its origin to the same process. The 
objections which have been raised against the Epistle to the Colossians, both as 
regards language and doctrines, are addressed principally to the latter. The 
Epistle to the Ephesians, in respect of style, is sensibly different from the 
undisputed epistles; it contains favourite expressions, gradations which only 
belong to it; words foreign to the ordinary language of Paul, some of which 
are to be found in the Epistles to Timothy, to Titus, and to the Hebrews. The 
sentences are diffuse, feeble, and loaded with useless words and repetition, 
entangled with frivolous incidents, full of pleonasms and of encumbrances. The 
same difference is apparent in the ideas. In the so-called Epistle to the 
Ephesians Gnosticism is plainly manifest; the idea of the Church conceived as a 
living organism, is developed in it in such a way as to carry the mind to the 
years 70 or 80; the exegesis is foreign to the custom of Paul; the manner in 
which he speaks of the “holy Apostles” surprises one; the theory of marriage is 
different from that which Paul expounded to the Corinthians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">On the other hand, it must be said that the aim and the 
interest the counterfeiter might have had in composing this piece is not altogether apparent, inasmuch as it adds little to the Epistle to the Colossians.
It seems, moreover, that a forger would have written a letter plainly addressed and circumstantial, as was the case with the Epistles 

<pb n="xiii" id="iii-Page_xiii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xiii.html" />to Timothy and to Titus. That Paul wrote or dictated this letter is almost impossible to admit; but that some one may have composed it 
during his lifetime, under his eyes, and in his name, is what cannot be declared 
as improbable. Paul, a prisoner at Rome, is able to charge Tychicus to go and 
visit the Churches of Asia and to remit several letters—the Epistle to the 
Colossians, the Note to Philemon, and the Epistle, now lost, to the Laodicæans; he could, besides, remit to him copies of a sort of circular letter in which 
the name of the destined Church was left in blank, and which could be the 
so-called Epistle to the Ephesians. On his way to Ephesus, Tychicus may have 
shown this open letter to the Ephesians; and it in permissible to suppose that 
the latter took or retained a copy of it. The resemblance of this general 
epistle to the Epistle to the Colossians was, as if that a man who had written 
several letters at intervals of a few days, and who, being pre-occupied, with a 
certain number of fixed ideas, had relapsed, without knowing it, into the same 
expressions; or, rather, as if that Paul had charged either Timothy or Tychicus 
in composing the circular letter to make it fit in with the Epistle to the 
Colossians, and to exclude everything of a topical character. The passage, <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:16" id="iii-p19.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Colossians iv. 
16</scripRef>, shows that Paul sometimes caused the letters to be carried 
from one Church to another. We shall see presently that a similar hypothesis 
must be made use of to explain certain peculiarities of the Epistle to the 
Romans. It appears that, in these last years, Paul adopted encyclical letters as 
a form of writing well adapted to the vast rural ministry that he had to fulfil. 
In writing to one Church, the thought occurred to him that the things which he indited might be 
suitable for other Churches, and he so arranged matters that the latter might not be deprived of 
them. We come in this way to regard the Epistle to the Colossians and the 
so-called Epistle to the Ephesians, taken together, as a pendant to the Epistle 
to the Romans, as a sort of theological exposition, which was destined to be 
transmitted in the form of a circular letter to the different Churches founded 
by the Apostle. The Epistle to the Ephesians had not the same degree of authenticity as the Epistle to the Colossians; but it had a more general 
application, and it was preferred. In very early times it was taken for a work 
of Paul’s, and for a writing of high authority. This is proved by the use which 
is made of it in the first epistle attributed to Peter, a treatise whose 
authenticity is not impossible, and which, in any case, belongs to 
the apostolic period. Among the letters which bear the name of Paul, the 
Epistle to the Ephesians is probably the one which was the first cited as a 
composition of the Apostle of the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">There remain the two Epistles to Timothy and the Epistle to 
Titus. The authenticity of these three epistles presents some insurmountable 
difficulties. I regard them as apocryphal productions. To prove this, I would 
point out that the language of the three writings is not that of Paul. I would 
take note of a series of turns and expressions either exclusively peculiar, or 
particularly dear to the author, which being characteristic, ought to be found 
in similar proportions in the other epistles of Paul, or, at least, in the 
proportion desired. Other expressions, which bear in a kind of way the signature of Paul, are lacking in 

<pb n="xiv" id="iii-Page_xiv" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xiv.html" />this. I would particularly point out that these epistles embrace a 
multitude of inconsistencies, both as regards the supposed author and 
the supposed recipients. The ordinary characteristic of the letters 
fabricated with a doctrinal intention is, that the forger sees the public 
over the head of the pretended recipient, and writes to the latter
about things of which he is entirely conversant, and to which the forger 
desires the public to listen. The three epistles under discussion partake 
in a high degree of this character. Paul, whose authenticated letters are 
so particular, so precise; Paul, who, believing in the near end of the 
world, never supposed that he would be read in after ages. Paul was 
herein a general preacher, just enough interested in his correspondent to 
make sermons to him which had not relation to himself, and to address 
to him a small code of ecclesiastical discipline in view of the future. 
But these arguments, which of themselves ought to be decisive, I can 
afford to pass over. I shall only, in proving my thesis, make use of 
reasonings which are more or less material. I shall attempt to demonstrate 
that there is no possible means of putting these into the known 
frame, or even into a possible frame of the life of St Paul. A very 
important preliminary observation is the perfect similarity of these three 
epistles, the one to the other—a similarity which compels the admission 
that either all three are authentic or all three must be rejected as 
apocryphal. The particular features which separate them widely from 
the other epistles of St Paul are the same. The odd expressions in the 
language of St Paul, which are to be remarked in them, are to be discovered 
equally in the three. The defects which render the style 
unworthy of St Paul are identical. It is a curious enough fact that 
each time St Paul takes the pen to write to his disciples he forgets his 
habitual mannerisms, falls into the same looseness, the same idioms. 
The ground-work of the ideas gives rise to a similar observation. The 
three epistles are full of vague counsels, or moral exhortations, of which 
Timothy and Titus, familiarised by daily intercourse with the ideas of 
the Apostle, had no need. The errors which are combatted in them are 
always a sort of Gnosticism. The predilections of the author in the 
three epistles do not much vary; we see the jealous and anxious care 
of an orthodoxy already formed and of a hierarch already developed. 
The three narratives are sometimes a repetition of one another, and 
copies of the other epistles of St Paul. One thing is certain, namely, 
that if the three epistles had been written at the dictation of Paul, they 
belong to the same period of his life—a period separated by long years 
from the time when he composed the other epistles. Any hypotheses 
which place between the three epistles in question an interval of three 
or four years, for example, or which placed between them some one of 
the other epistles which are known to us, ought to be rejected. To 
explain the similarity, the one to the other, of the three epistles, and 
their dissimilarity to the others, admits of but one possible construction, 
and that is to suppose that they were written in a space of time somewhat 
short, and a long time after the others—at an epoch when all the 
circumstances which surrounded the Apostle had been changed, when 
he had become old, when his ideas and his style had undergone modification. 
Certainly one might succeed in proving the possibility of such 

<pb n="xv" id="iii-Page_xv" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xv.html" />an hypothesis, but that would not resolve the question. The 
style of a man may change; but from a style the most striking and the most 
inimitable that ever existed, one cannot fall into a style, prolix and destitute 
of vigour. In any case, such an hypothesis is formally excluded by what we know 
for certain of the life of Paul. We proceed now to demonstrate this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">The first Epistle to Timothy in the one which presents the 
fewest individual traits, and nevertheless, did it stand alone, we would not be 
able to find in it an incident in the life of Paul. Paul, when he was reputed to 
have written this epistle, had, for a long time, left Timothy, for he had not 
written to him since he went away (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">i. 3</scripRef>). The Apostle quitted Timothy at 
Ephesus. Paul at that same time had departed for Macedonia. Not having time to 
combat the errors which had begun to spread at Ephesus, the chief advocates of 
which were Hymenæus and Alexander (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:20" id="iii-p21.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">i. 20</scripRef>), Paul had left Timothy in order to 
combat these errors. The journey which Paul made was to be of short duration; he 
calculated to return soon to Ephesus (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:14,16" id="iii-p21.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|14|0|0;|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.14 Bible:1Tim.3.16">iii. 14, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:13" id="iii-p21.4" parsed="|1Tim|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.13">vi. 13</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">Two hypotheses have been proposed in order to include this 
epistle in the contexture of the life of Paul, each as those which are furnished 
by the Acts, and confirmed by the <i>certain</i> epistles. According to the one, the 
journey from Ephesus into Macedonia, which separated Paul and Timothy, is the 
one which is narrated in <scripRef passage="Acts 20:1" id="iii-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1">Acts xx. 1</scripRef>. That journey took place during the third 
mission. Paul remained three years at Ephesus. He left in order to see once more 
his churches in Macedonia, and those in Achaia. It was, it is said, from 
Macedonia or Achaia that he wrote to the disciple whom he had left in Ephesus, 
giving him full powers. This hypothesis is inadmissible. First, the Acts inform 
us (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:22" id="iii-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">xix. 22</scripRef>) that Timothy had gone in advance of his master into Macedonia, 
where in fact Paul joined him (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="iii-p22.3" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>). And then is it probable that, almost 
on the morrow of his departure from Ephesus, Paul should have given to his 
disciple the instructions of which we read in the first Epistle to Timothy? The 
errors which he singled out in it he had himself been able to combat. The turn 
of the verse (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p22.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>) is not compatible with a man who is about to depart 
from Ephesus after a long sojourn. Besides, Paul announces the intention of 
returning to Ephesus (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:14" id="iii-p22.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.14">iii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:13" id="iii-p22.6" parsed="|1Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.13">iv. 13</scripRef>); but Paul, in quitting Ephesus, had the 
fixed intention of going to Jerusalem without passing again through Ephesus 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 19:21" id="iii-p22.7" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">Acts xix. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:1,3,16" id="iii-p22.8" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0;|Acts|20|3|0|0;|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1 Bible:Acts.20.3 Bible:Acts.20.16">xx. 1, 3, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:4" id="iii-p22.9" parsed="|1Cor|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.4">1 Cor. xvi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:1,16" id="iii-p22.10" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|0|0;|1Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1 Bible:1Cor.2.16">ii. 1, 16</scripRef>). Let us add, that if we 
suppose the epistle to be written at that moment, everything about it becomes 
awkward; the defect of the apocryphal letters, which are anything but 
precise, in which the author holds up to his fictitious correspondent things 
<i>au courant</i> of what was about to be; such a defect, I say, is carried so far as 
to be absurd.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">In order to avoid this difficulty, and above all to explain 
the intention announced by Paul of returning to Ephesus, some have had recourse 
to another explanation. It is supposed that the journey from Macedonia, 
mentioned in the verse (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p23.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>), is a journey not recounted in the Acts 
which Paul would have made during his three years’ sojourn at Ephesus. It is 
certainly permissible to believe that Paul was not all that time stationary. It is supposed, then, that he made a journey 

<pb n="xvi" id="iii-Page_xvi" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xvi.html" />into the Archipelago, and through there, at the same sweep, 
a link was designed to be attached to the Epistle to Titus in a manner more or 
leas conformable to the life of Paul. We do not deny the possibility of such a 
journey, although the silence of the Acts presents, it is true, a difficulty: 
yet, we cannot deny that it is here where the embarrassments begin which are 
found in First Timothy. By accepting this hypothesis, we understand less than if 
we had adopted the former one as to the meaning of the <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p23.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">verse i. 3</scripRef>. Why does he 
tell Timothy what he already knows quite well? Paul had just passed two or 
three years at Ephesus, and he will soon again return there. What signifies 
these errors he has suddenly discovered at the moment of departure, which he 
leaves Timothy at Ephesus to settle? By the latter hypothesis, moreover, the 
first Epistle to Timothy should have been written about the same time as the 
great authentic epistles of Paul. What! is it on the morrow of the Epistle to 
the Galatians, and on the eve of the Epistles to the Corinthians, that Paul 
could have written such a milk-and-water amplification? He must have dropped 
his habitual style in setting out from Ephesus; he must have found it again on 
returning there, in order to write the letters to the Corinthians, excepting on 
one occasion, a few years after, when he took up again the pretended style of 
the journey for the purpose of writing to the self-same Timothy. The second to 
Timothy, by the admission of everybody, could not have been written before the 
arrival of Paul at Rome, a prisoner. Accordingly, there must have elapsed 
several years between the first Epistle to Timothy and that to Titus, on the one 
hand, and the second to Timothy, on the other. This could not be. The three 
narratives have been copied the one from the other; but how are we to suppose 
that Paul, after an interval of five or six years, in writing to a friend, 
should make extracts from old letters? Would that be a proceeding worthy of a 
master of the epistolary art, one so ardent and so rich in ideas? The second 
hypothesis is then, like the first, a tissue of improbabilities. The verse (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p23.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 
Tim. i. 3</scripRef>) is a maze from which the apologist cannot extricate himself. That 
verse raises an impossibility in the biography of St Paul. We must find an 
instance where Paul, in going into Macedonia, could only have touched at Ephesus; that instance has no existence in the life of St Paul previous to his 
imprisonment. Let us add, that when Paul is reputed to have written the epistle 
in question, the Church of Ephesus possessed a complete organisation of elders, 
deacons, and deaconesses; this Church even presents the usual appearances of a 
community already grown old with its schisms and errors, nothing of all of which 
is applicable to the time of the third mission. If the first to Timothy was 
written by Paul, we must throw it into an hypothetical period of his life 
posterior to his imprisonment, and beyond the scope of the Acts. This 
hypothesis, involving also the examination of the two other epistles of which 
we have just been speaking, will be reserved by us, till later on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">The second Epistle to Timothy furnishes many more facts 
than the first. The Apostle is evidently in prison at Rome (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:8,12,16,17" id="iii-p24.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|8|0|0;|2Tim|1|12|0|0;|2Tim|1|16|0|0;|2Tim|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.8 Bible:2Tim.1.12 Bible:2Tim.1.16 Bible:2Tim.1.17">i. 8, 12, 16, 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:9-10" id="iii-p24.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.9-2Tim.2.10">ii. 9-10</scripRef>). Timothy is at Ephesus, (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:16-18" id="iii-p24.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16-2Tim.1.18">i. 16-18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:17" id="iii-p24.4" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">ii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:14-15,19" id="iii-p24.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|14|4|15;|2Tim|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.14-2Tim.4.15 Bible:2Tim.4.19">iv. 14-15, 19</scripRef>), where the 
false doctrines continue to increase through the fault of Hymenæus and Philetus 
(<scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:17" id="iii-p24.6" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">ii. 17</scripRef>). Paul has not been long at Rome and 

<pb n="xvii" id="iii-Page_xvii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xvii.html" />in prison, when he gives to Timothy, in the form of news, 
certain details about a journey into the Archipelago he had just made; at 
Miletum he has left Trophimus sick (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:20" id="iii-p24.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">i. 11, 20</scripRef>); at Troas he has left several 
things with Carpus (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:13" id="iii-p24.8" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">iv. 13</scripRef>), and Erastus remained at Corinth (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:20" id="iii-p24.9" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">iv. 20</scripRef>). At Rome 
the Asiatics, among others Phygellas and Hermogenes, have abandoned him (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:15" id="iii-p24.10" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15">i. 15</scripRef>). 
Another Ephesian, on the other hand, Onesiphorus, one of his old friends, having 
come to Rome, sought him out, and found him, and cared for him in his captivity 
(<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:16-18" id="iii-p24.11" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16-2Tim.1.18">i. 16-18</scripRef>). The Apostle is filled with a presentiment of his near end (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:6-8" id="iii-p24.12" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6-2Tim.4.8">iv. 6-8</scripRef>). 
His disciples are far removed from him. Demas has forsaken him to pursue his 
worldly interests, and is departed unto Thessaloncia (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="iii-p24.13" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">iv. 10</scripRef>); Crescens to 
Galatia (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="iii-p24.14" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10"><i>ibid</i></scripRef>.), Titus unto Dalmatia (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="iii-p24.15" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10"><i>ibid</i></scripRef>.); and 
he has sent Tychicus to 
Ephesus (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:12" id="iii-p24.16" parsed="|2Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.12">iv. 12</scripRef>); only Luke is with him (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii-p24.17" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>). A certain Alexander, a 
copper-smith from Ephesus, did him much harm, and opposed him actively; this 
Alexander has set out again for Ephesus (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:14-15" id="iii-p24.18" parsed="|2Tim|4|14|4|15" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.14-2Tim.4.15">iv. 14-15</scripRef>). Paul has already appeared 
before the Roman authorities; on this occasion no one has assisted him (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:16" id="iii-p24.19" parsed="|2Tim|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.16">iv. 
16</scripRef>), but God has aided him, and delivered him from out of the mouth of the lion 
(<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:17" id="iii-p24.20" parsed="|2Tim|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.17">iv. 17</scripRef>). In consequence of this, he begs Timothy to come before the winter (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:9,21" id="iii-p24.21" parsed="|2Tim|4|9|0|0;|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.9 Bible:2Tim.4.21">iv. 
9, 21</scripRef>), and to bring Mark with him (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii-p24.22" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>). He gives him at the same time a 
commission, which is, to bring him his cloak, the books, and the parchment which 
he left at Troas with Carpus (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:13" id="iii-p24.23" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">iv. 13</scripRef>). He recommends him to salute Prisca, 
Aquila, and the household of Onesiphorus. He sends to him the greetings of Pudens, of Linus, of Claudia, and of all the brethren (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:21" id="iii-p24.24" parsed="|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.21">iv. 21</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">This simple analysis suffices to point out some strange 
incoherencies. The Apostle is at Rome; he has just made a journey of the 
Archipelago, he gives to Timothy the particulars of it, as though he had not 
written to him since the journey. In the same letter he speaks to him of his 
prison and of his trial. Will any one say that this journey into the Archipelago 
was the journey of Paul the captive, narrated in the Acts? But in this journey 
Paul did not traverse the Archipelago, neither could he go to Miletum, nor to 
Troas, nor, above all, to Corinth, since at the elevation of Cnide, the tempest 
drives the vessels upon Crete, then upon Malta. Will any one say that the voyage 
in question was the last voyage of St Paul, a free man, his return voyage to 
Jerusalem in company with the deputies charged with accusing him? But Timothy 
was in that voyage, at least from Macedonia (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:4" id="iii-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts xx. 4</scripRef>). More 
than two years rolled away between that voyage and the arrival of Paul at Rome 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 24:27" id="iii-p25.2" parsed="|Acts|24|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.27">Acts xxiv. 27</scripRef>). Can we conceive that Paul would recount to Timothy as being 
news, things which took place in his presence a long time before, when, in the 
interval, they had lived together, and had hardly been separate? Far from being 
left sick at Miletum, Trophimus followed the Apostle to Jerusalem, and was the 
cause of his arrestment (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:29" id="iii-p25.3" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">Acts xx. 29</scripRef>). The passage, <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10,11" id="iii-p25.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10-2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv. 10, 11</scripRef>, compared 
with <scripRef passage="Colossians 5:10,14" id="iii-p25.5" parsed="|Col|5|10|0|0;|Col|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.5.10 Bible:Col.5.14">Col. v. 10, 14</scripRef>, and with <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii-p25.6" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philemon — 24</scripRef>, forms a contradiction not less 
serious. How could Demas have forsaken Paul when the latter wrote the second to 
Timothy, seeing that epistle was posterior to the Epistle to the Colossians and 
to the Epistle to Philemon? When writing these last two epistles Paul has Mark 
near him; how, in writing to Timothy, 

<pb n="xviii" id="iii-Page_xviii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xviii.html" />could he therefore say,—“Take Mark and bring him with 
thee; for he is profitable to me for the ministry?” On the other hand, we have 
established the fact, that it is not allowable to separate the three letters; 
but in the manner it has been treated by some there would be three years at 
least between the first and the second to Timothy, and it is necessary to place 
between them the second to the Corinthians and the Epistle to the Romans. One 
single refuge then remains here for the first to Timothy, and that is to suppose 
that the second to Timothy was written during a prolongation of the life of the 
Apostle of which the Acts makes no mention. This hypothesis may be demonstrably 
possible, but a multitude of inherent difficulties to the epistle would still 
remain. Timothy is at Ephesus, and (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:12" id="iii-p25.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.12">iv. 12</scripRef>) Paul says dryly, “I 
have sent Tychicus to Ephesus,” as if Ephesus was not the place of 
destination. What could be more barren than the passage <scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:10-11" id="iii-p25.8" parsed="|2Tim|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.10-2Tim.3.11">2 Tim. iii. 10-11</scripRef>? Nay, 
what could be more inexact? Paul was only associated with Timothy in the second 
mission, but the persecutions which Paul underwent at Antioch in Pisidia, at 
Iconium, and Lystra took place during the first mission. The real Paul writing to 
Timothy would have had many other mutual experiences to put him in mind of. Let us add, that 
he would not have dreamt of losing his time in recalling them to 
him. A thousand improbabilities rise up on every side, but it is useless to 
discuss them, for the hypothesis itself is in question, and according to which 
our epistle would be posterior to the appearance of Paul before the council of 
Nero. This hypothesis, I say, ought to be discarded, as we shall demonstrate 
when we come to discuss, in its turn, the Epistle to Titus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">When Paul wrote the Epistle to Titus, the latter was in the 
island of Crete (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:5" id="iii-p26.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">i. 5</scripRef>). Paul, who had just visited that island, and had been 
very much dissatisfied with the inhabitants (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:12,13" id="iii-p26.2" parsed="|Titus|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12-Titus.1.13">i. 12, 13</scripRef>), left his disciples 
there, in order to complete the organisation of the churches, and to go from 
city to city to establish <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p26.3">presbyteri</span></i> or <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p26.4">episcopi</span></i> (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:6" id="iii-p26.5" parsed="|Titus|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.6">i. 6</scripRef>). He promised Titus to 
send him soon Artemas and Tychicus; he begged his disciples to come, when he 
had received these two brethren, to rejoin him at Nicopolis where he calculated 
to pass the winter (<scripRef passage="Titus 3:12" id="iii-p26.6" parsed="|Titus|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.12">iii. 12</scripRef>), The Apostle next recommends his disciple to bring 
diligently Zenas and Apollos, and to take great care of them (<scripRef passage="Titus 3:13" id="iii-p26.7" parsed="|Titus|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.13">iii. 13</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">And here, again, with every phrase, difficulties present 
themselves. Not a word for the faithful Cretians—nothing but hurtful and 
unbefitting severity (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:12,13" id="iii-p27.1" parsed="|Titus|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12-Titus.1.13">i. 12, 13</scripRef>)—fresh declamations against errors, the existence 
of which the churches recently established had not dreamt of (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:10" id="iii-p27.2" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">i. 10 </scripRef><i><span lang="FR" id="iii-p27.3">et 
suivi</span></i>)—errors Paul, absent, saw and was better acquainted with than Titus who 
was on the spot—details which presumed Christianity to be already old and 
completely developed in the island (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:5,6" id="iii-p27.4" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|6" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.6">i. 5, 6</scripRef>)—trivial recommendations bearing 
upon points quite clear. Such an epistle would have been useless to Titus, as it 
did not contain a single word that he ought not to have known by heart. But it 
is by direct arguments, and not by plausible inductions, that the apocryphal 
character of the document in question can be made clear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">If it is wished to connect this letter with the period in 
the life of Paul known through the <i>Acts</i>, the same difficulties are experienced as in those 

<pb n="xix" id="iii-Page_xix" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xix.html" />which precede. According to the <i>Acts</i>, Paul only touched at 
Crete once, and that was when shipwrecked. He made but a very short stay there, 
and during the stay he was a captive. It is surely not at this moment that Paul 
was able to commence the founding of churches in the island. Besides, if it were 
the voyage of Paul as a captive which is related (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:5" id="iii-p28.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. i. 5</scripRef>), Paul, when he 
wrote, ought to be a captive at Rome. How could he say from his prison at Rome 
that he intended to pass the winter at Nicopolis? Why did he not make, as wan 
his custom, some allusion to his being in the condition of a prisoner?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">Another hypothesis has been tried. It has been attempted to 
connect the Epistle to Titus and the Epistle to Timothy the one with the other. 
It has been premised that these two epistles were the results of the episodical 
voyage, which St Paul might have composed during his sojourn at Ephesus. No 
doubt this hypothesis may go a very little way to explain the difficulties in 
the first to Timothy, but we most investigate it to see whether the Epistle to 
Titus can lend it any support.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p30">Paul was at Ephesus for a year or two. During the summer he 
formed the project of making an apostolic tour, of which the <i>Acts</i> has made no 
mention. He left Timothy at Ephesus, and took with him Titus and the two 
Ephesians, Artemas and Tychicus. He went first into Macedonia, then from there to 
Crete, where he founded several churches. He left Titus in the island, charging 
him to continue his work, and to repair to Corinth with Artemas and Tychicus. He 
made there the acquaintance of Apollos, whom he had not seen before, and who was 
on the point of setting out for Ephesus. He begged Apollos to go a little way 
out of his straight route so as to pass through Crete, and to carry to Titus the 
epistle which has been preserved. His plan at that moment was to go into Epirus, 
and to pass the winter at Nicopolis. He sends to inform Titus of that plan, 
announces to him that he will see again Artemas and Tychicus in Crete, and begs 
him, as soon as he shall have seen them, to come and rejoin him at Nicopolis. 
Paul then made his journey into Epirus. He wrote from Epirus the first to 
Timothy, and charged Artemas and Timothy to take it with them; he enjoined them 
likewise to pass through Crete, so as to give at the same time the notice to 
Titus to come and join him at Nicopolis. Titus repaired to Nicopolis, and the 
Apostle and his disciple returned together to Ephesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">With this hypothesis we can in a fashion give an account of 
the circumstances contained in the Epistle to Titus, and the first to Timothy. 
Nay, more, we obtain two apparent advantages by it. It serves to explain the 
passages of the Epistles to the Corinthians, from which it appears, at first 
glance, to result that St Paul, in going to Corinth at the end of his long 
sojourn at Ephesus, went there for the third rime (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:7" id="iii-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.7">1 Cor. xvi. 7</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:1" id="iii-p31.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.1">2 Cor. ii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:14,21" id="iii-p31.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|14|0|0;|2Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.14 Bible:2Cor.12.21">xii. 14, 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1" id="iii-p31.4" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1">viii. 1</scripRef>); 
it serves further to explain the passage in which St Paul pretends to have 
preached the Gospel as far away as Illyrium (<scripRef passage="Romans 15:19" id="iii-p31.5" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv. 19</scripRef>). There is nothing 
substantial about these advantages, nor anything to compensate for the injuries 
done to probability in order to obtain them!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">First, this pretended episodical voyage, so short that the 
author of the <i>Acts</i> did not judge it proper to speak of it, must have been very considerable, 

<pb n="xx" id="iii-Page_xx" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xx.html" />since it embraced a journey into Macedonia, a 
voyage to Crete, a sojourn at Corinth, and wintering at Nicopolis. This must 
have taken almost a year. Why, then, does the author of the <i>Acts</i> say that the 
sojourn of Paul at Ephesus extended over three year. (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:8,10" id="iii-p32.1" parsed="|Acts|19|8|0|0;|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8 Bible:Acts.19.10">Acts xix. 8, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:31" id="iii-p32.2" parsed="|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31">xx. 31</scripRef>)? Doubtless these expressions do not exclude short absences, but they exclude a 
series of journeys. Besides, in the hypothesis we are discussing, the voyage to 
Nicopolis should have taken place before the second Epistle to the Corinthians. 
Yet, in that epistle, Paul declares that Corinth is, at the date when he wrote, 
the extreme point of his missions towards the west. Finally, the itinerary which 
has been traced of the journey of Paul is not very natural. Paul went first into 
Macedonia—the text is formal (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p32.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>)—and thence he repairs to Crete. In going from 
Macedonia into Crete, Paul must have cruised about the coast, either at Ephesus—in which case the verse, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p32.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>, is denuded of meaning—or at 
Corinth, in which case we cannot conceive why he wanted to return there 
immediately after. And how is it that Paul, in desiring to make a journey from 
Epirus, speaks of the winter which he must pass, and not of the journey itself? 
And this sojourn at Nicopolis, how is it that we do not know more about it? To 
suppose the Nicopolis in question to be the one in Thrace, on the Nestus, only 
adds to the confusion, and does not possess any of the apparent advantages of 
the hypothesis discussed above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">Some exegites think to remove the difficulty by modifying a 
little the journey required by this hypothesis. According to them, Paul 
went from Epirus into Crete, from there to Corinth, then to Nicopolis, then to 
Macedonia. The fatal verse, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:3" id="iii-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>, is opposed to that. Let suppose a 
person starting from Paris, with the intention of making a trip to England, 
following the banks of the Rhine in Switzerland and Lombardy. Would that person, 
having arrived at Cologne, write to one of his friends in Paris: “I have left 
you at Paris, and am going to Lombardy?” The conduct of St Paul, in any of 
these suppositions, is not less absurd than the route of such a one. The journey 
of Tychicus and Artemas into Crete is not susceptible of proof. Why did Paul not 
give to Apollos a letter for Timothy? Why did he delay writing to him through 
Tychicus and Artemas? Why did he not fix a time with Titus when he should come 
to join him, seeing that his projects were arrested? These journeys from 
Corinth to Ephesus, all made by way of Crete, for the lack of an apology, are 
not at all natural. Paul, in this hypothesis of the episodical journey, in 
whatever manner we may regard the itinerary, gives and holds back perpetually; 
he does things without due consideration; he extracts only from his wanderings 
a portion of their advantages, reserving for future occasions that which he 
could very well accomplish at the moment. When these epistles are in question, 
it seems that the ordinary laws of probability and of good sense are reversed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">All attempts to include the Epistles to 
Titus and Timothy in the work of the life of St Paul traced by the <i>Acts</i> are 
tainted with insoluble contradictions. The authentic epistles of St Paul 
explain, suppose, and permeate one another. The three epistles in question may 
be compared to a small round which has been punched out by a 

<pb n="xxi" id="iii-Page_xxi" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxi.html" />severe critic; and this is so much the more singular when 
two of them, the first to Timothy and the one to Titus, should happen just in 
the middle of that whirl of affairs, so very consecutive and so well known, 
which have reference to the Epistle to the Galatians, the two to the 
Corinthians, and that to the Romans. Several also of the exegites who defend the 
authenticity of these three gospels have had recourse to another hypothesis. 
They pretend that these epistles ought to be placed at a period in the life of St 
Paul of which the <i>Acts</i> makes no mention. According to the latter, Paul, after 
having appeared before Nero, as is implied in the <i>Acts</i>, was acquitted, which is 
very possible, nay, even probable. Set at liberty, he resumed his apostolic 
career, and went into Spain, which is likewise probable. According to the 
critics, of whom we are speaking, Paul, at that period of his life, made a 
fresh journey to the Archipelago—the journey which is referred to in the 
Epistles to Timothy and Titus. He returned again to Rome, and was there made 
prisoner a second time, and from his prison wrote the second to Timothy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">All this, it most be owned, resembles much the artificial 
defence of an accused person who, in order to answer objections, is driven to 
vent an assemblage of facts which have no connection with anything that is 
known. These isolated hypotheses, without either support or force, are in the 
eyes of the law a sign of culpability, in criticism the sign of apocryphy. Even 
admitting the possibility of that new voyage to the Archipelago, it would take 
no end of pains to bring into accord the facts related in the three epistles; 
these goings and comings are susceptible of very little proof. But such a 
discussion is useless. It is evident, in fact, that the author of the second to 
Timothy knew well how to speak of the captivity mentioned in the <i>Acts</i>, and to 
which allusion is made in the Epistles to the Philippians, Colossians, and 
Philemon. The similarity of <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:9-22" id="iii-p35.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|9|4|22" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.9-2Tim.4.22">2 Tim. iv. 9-22</scripRef> with the endings of the Epistles to 
the Colossians and to Philemon, proves it. The <i>personnel</i> which surrounded the 
Apostle is nearly identical in both cases. The captivity, from the midst of 
which Paul is reputed to have written the second to Timothy, finishes with his 
liberation (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:17-18" id="iii-p35.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|17|4|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.17-2Tim.4.18">2 Tim. iv. 17-18</scripRef>). Paul in this epistle is full of hope; he 
meditates new schemes, and is pre-occupied with the thought, which, in fact, he 
is full of during the whole of his first (and only) captivity, namely, to 
perfect evangelical preaching—to preach Christ to all nations, and in 
particular to peoples of the far west. If the three epistles were of so far 
advanced a date, we cannot conceive why Timothy should always be spoken of in 
them as a young man. We are able, besides, to prove directly that the voyage to 
the Archipelago, posterior to the sojourn of Paul at Rome, did not take place. 
In such a voyage, indeed, St Paul would have touched at Miletum (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:20" id="iii-p35.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 Tim. iv. 20</scripRef>). 
Now in the fine discourse which the author of the <i>Acts</i> attributes to St Paul at 
the end of the third mission, while passing through Miletum, he makes Paul say, 
“And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the 
kingdom of God, shall see my face no more” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:25" id="iii-p35.4" parsed="|Acts|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.25">Acts xx. 25</scripRef>). But it is not argued 
that Paul was deceived in his previsions, so that he had to change his opinions, 
and to see again a church to which he thought he had said a final adieu. This is 
not the question, however. It matters little to us 

<pb n="xxii" id="iii-Page_xxii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxii.html" />whether Paul may or may not have uttered these words. The 
author of the <i>Acts</i> was well acquainted with the routine of Paul’s life, 
although, unfortunately, he has not judged it proper to inform us of it. It is 
impossible that he could have put into the mouth of his master what he knew very 
well could not be verified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">The letters to Timothy and to Titus are therefore refuted 
by the whole contexture of the biography of Paul. When they are forced into it 
by one party, they are thrust out of it by another party. Even if an express 
period in the life of the Apostle were created for them, the result would not be 
any more satisfactory. These epistles refute themselves; they are full of 
contradictions; the <i>Acts</i> and the authentic epistles would be lost if we could 
not succeed in creating another hypothesis to uphold the epistles of which we 
are speaking. And may it not be alleged that a forger could not have thrown a 
little more sprightliness into these contradictions? Demo of Corinth, in the 
second century, has a theory not less chimerical in regard to the journeys of St 
Paul, inasmuch as he makes him arrive at Corinth and to depart from Corinth for 
Rome in the company of St Peter—a thing utterly impossible. There is no doubt 
that the three epistles in question were fabricated at a period when the <i>Acts</i> 
had not yet gained full authority. Later, the canvas of the <i>Acts</i> was 
embellished, like as did the author of the fable of Theckla about the year 200. 
The author of our epistles knew the names of the principal disciples of St Paul; he had read 
several of his epistles; he had formed a vague idea of his 
journeyings; justly enough, he is struck by the multitude of disciples which 
surrounded Paul, and whom he sends out as messengers in every direction. But 
the details which he has invented are false and inconsistent: they always 
represent Timothy as being a young man; the imperfect notion he has of a 
journey Paul made into Crete makes him believe that Paul had founded churches 
there. The <i><span lang="FR" id="iii-p36.1">personnel</span></i> which he introduces into the three epistles is peculiarly 
Ephesian; we are tempted at moments to think that the desire to exalt certain 
families of Ephesus and to depreciate some others belonging to it was not 
altogether singular in a fabricator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">The three epistles in question, were they apocryphal from 
one end to the other? or were they made use of for the purpose of composing 
authentic letters addressed to Titus and to Timothy, that they should have been 
diluted, in a sense, to conform with the ideas of the times, and with the 
intention of leading the authority of the apostles to the developments which the 
ecclesiastical hierarchy took? It is this that is difficult to decide. Perhaps, 
in certain parts, at the close of the second to Timothy, for example, letters 
bearing different dates have been mixed up; but even then it must be admitted 
that the forger has given himself plenty of scope. Indeed, one consequence which 
is derived from what precedes, is that the three epistles are sisters, that, to 
speak accurately, they are one and the same work, and that no distinction can be 
drawn between them in anything that regards their authenticity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">It is quite otherwise with the question of finding out 
whether some of the data of the second to Timothy (for example, <scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:15-18" id="iii-p38.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15-2Tim.1.18">i. 15-18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 17,18" id="iii-p38.2" parsed="|2Tim|17|0|0|0;|2Tim|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.17 Bible:2Tim.18">ii. 17, 18</scripRef>; 

<pb n="xxiii" id="iii-Page_xxiii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxiii.html" /><scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:19-21" id="iii-p38.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|19|4|21" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.19-2Tim.4.21">iv. 19-21</scripRef>) have not a historical value. The 
forger, though not knowing all the life of Paul, and not possessing the <i>Acts</i>, 
might have, notably in the last days of the Apostle, some original details. 
Especially do we believe that the passage in the second of Timothy (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:19-21" id="iii-p38.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|19|4|21" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.19-2Tim.4.21">iv. 19-21</scripRef>) 
has much importance, and throws a true light upon the imprisonment of St Paul at 
Rome. The fourth gospel is also, in one sense, apocryphal; yet we cannot say 
that on this account it is a work destitute of historical importance. As to that 
which it possesses of chimera, according to our ideas of such supposititious 
works, it must, on no account, be discarded from the New Testament. This ought 
not to occasion the least scruple. If the pious author of the false letters to 
Timothy and to Titus could be brought back and made to assist amongst us in the 
discussions of which he has been the cause, he would not be forbidden; he would 
respond, like the priest of Asia, author of the Romance of Theckla, when he 
found himself pressed into a corner: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p38.5">convictum atque confessum id se amore Pauli fecisse.</span></i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">The time of the composition of these three epistles may be 
placed about the year 96 to 100. Theophilus of Antioch (about the year 170) 
cited them expressly. Irenæus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian admitted 
them also. Marcion, on the contrary, rejected them, or did not know them. The 
allusions which are believed to have been found in the epistles attributed to 
Clement of Rome, to Ignatius, to Polycarp, are doubtful. There were floating 
about at that epoch a certain number of hemitetic phrases, all facts; the 
presence of those phrases in a writing does not prove that the author has 
borrowed them directly from some other writing in which he has found them. The 
agreements which we remark between certain expressions of Hegesippe and certain 
passages in the epistles in question, are singular; one does not know what 
consequence to draw from them, for if, in those expressions, Hegesippe has in 
his eye the first Epistle to Timothy, it would seem that he regarded it as a 
writing posterior to the death of the Apostles. However that may be, it is clear 
that when he had collected the letters of Paul, the letters to Titus and to 
Timothy, he enjoyed full authority. Where were they composed? Probably at 
Ephesus; probably at Rome. The partisans of this second hypothesis may say that, 
in the East, people do not commit errors which are remarked on. Their style 
bristles with Latinisms. The intention which prompted the writing, to wit, the 
desire of augmenting the force of the hierarchical principle, and of the 
authority of the Church, in presenting a model of piety, of docility, of 
“ecclesiastical spirit,” traced by the Apostle himself, is altogether in harmony 
with what we know of the character of the Roman Church from the first century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">It only remains for us now to speak of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews. As we have already said, that epistle does not belong to Paul; but it 
ought not to be put in the same category as the two epistles to Timothy and the 
one to Titus, the author not seeking to pass off his work for a writing of Paul. 
What is the value of the opinion which is established in the Church, and 
according to which Paul is the author of this maudlin epistle? A study of the 
manuscripts, an examination of the ecclesiastical tradition, and a searching 
criticism of the work itself, will 

<pb n="xxiv" id="iii-Page_xxiv" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxiv.html" />enlighten us on that point. The ancient manuscripts bear 
simply at the head of the epistle, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.1">Πρὸς Εβραίους</span>. As to the order of 
transcription, the <i>Codex Vaticanus</i> and the <i>Codex Sinaiticus</i> representing the 
Alexandrine tradition, place the epistle among those of Paul. The Græco-Latin 
manuscripts, on the contrary, exhibit all the hesitation which still remained in 
the West during the first half of the middle ages, as to the canonicity of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, and, by consequence, its attribution to Paul. The <i>Codex Bœrnerianus</i> omits it; the 
<i>Codex Augiensis</i> gives it only in Latin after the 
epistles of Paul. The <i>Codex Claramontanus</i> puts the epistle in question outside 
the list, as a sort of appendix, after the stichometry general of the writing, a 
proof that the epistle was not found in the manuscript from which the 
<i>Claramontanus</i> was copied. In the aforesaid stichometry (a very ancient 
composition) the Epistle to the Hebrews does not appear, or, if it appears it is under 
the name of Barnabas. In fine, the errors which abound in the Latin text of the 
Epistle of the <i>Claramontanus</i> are sufficient to awaken the suspicion of the 
critic, and prove that that epistle was only included gradually, and as if 
surreptitiously, in the canon of the Latin Church. But there is uncertainty even 
as to the tradition. Marcion did not have the Epistle to the Hebrews in his 
collection of the epistles of Paul: the author of the canon attributed to 
Muratori omits it in his list. Irenæus was acquainted with the writing in 
question, but he did not consider it as belonging to Paul. Clement of Alexandria 
believed it was Paul’s; but he felt a difficulty in attributing it to him, and, 
to get out of the embarrassment, had recourse to a not very acceptible 
hypothesis: he assumes that Paul wrote the epistle in Hebrew, and that Luke 
translated it into Greek. Origen admits also, in a sense, the Epistle to the 
Hebrews as belonging to Paul, but he recognised that many people denied that it 
had been written by the latter. Nowhere in it could he discover the style of 
Paul, and supposes, almost as Clement of Alexandria did, that the origin of the 
ideas belonged only to the Apostle. “The character of the style of the epistle,” 
says he, “has not the ruggedness of that of the Apostle.” This letter is, as 
regards the arrangement of the words, much more Hellenic, as everybody must avow 
who is capable of judging of the difference of styles. . . . As for me, if I had to 
express an opinion, I should say that the thoughts are the Apostle’s, but that 
the style and the arrangement of the words belong to some one who has revoked 
from memory the words of the Apostle, and who has reduced to writing the 
discourse of his master. If, then, any church maintains that this epistle 
belongs to Paul, it has only to prove it; for the ancients must have had some 
reason to go on handing it down as the work of Paul. As to the question—Who 
wrote this epistle? God alone knows the truth. Amongst the opinions which have 
been transmitted to us by history, one appears to have been written by Clement 
of Alexandria, who was Bishop of the Romans; another by Luke, who wrote the 
Gospels and the <i>Acts</i>. Tertullian does not observe the same discretion: he 
unhesitatingly puts forward the Epistle to the Hebrews as the work of Paul. 
Gaius, a priest of Rome, St Hippolytus, and St Cyprian did not place it among 
the epistles of Paul. During the novatianistic quarrel, 

<pb n="xxv" id="iii-Page_xxv" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxv.html" />in which, for many reasons, this epistle might have been 
employed, it is not even mentioned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p41">Alexandria was the centre where the opinion was formed that 
the Epistle to the Hebrews should be intercalated in the series of the letters 
of Paul. Towards the middle of the third century Dionysius of Alexandria 
appeared to entertain no doubt as to Paul being its author. From that time this 
became the opinion most generally accepted in the East; nevertheless, 
protestations did not cease to make themselves heard. The Latins especially 
protested vigorously; particularly the Roman Church, who maintained that the 
epistle did not belong to Paul. Eusebius hesitated much, and had recourse to the 
hypothesis of Clement of Alexandria and of Origen; he was inclined to believe 
that the epistle had been composed in Hebrew by Paul, and translated by Clement 
of Rome. St Jerome and St Augustine have been at pains to conceal their doubts, 
and rarely cite that part of the canon without a reservation. Divers documents 
insist always in giving as the author of the work either Luke, Barnabas, or 
Clement. The ancient manuscripts of Latin production sufficed, as we have seen, 
to attest the repugnance which the West experienced when this epistle was put 
forward as a work of Paul’s. It is clear that when we have made, if we may so 
speak, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p41.1">editio princeps</span></i> of the letters of Paul, the number of letters must be 
fixed at thirteen. People were no doubt accustomed very early to place after the 
thirteen epistles the Epistle to the Hebrews—an anonymous apostolic writing, 
whose ideas approached in some respects those contained in the writings of Paul. 
Hence, one had only a step to take to arrive at the conclusion that the Epistle 
to the Hebrew’s belonged to the Apostle. Everything induces the belief that this 
induction was made at Alexandria, that is to say, in a Church relatively modern 
as compared with the Churches of Syria, Asia, Greece, and Rome. Such an 
induction is of no value in criticism, if the clear, intrinsic proofs are 
perverted by another party in attributing the epistle in question to the Apostle 
Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">Now, this is in reality what has taken place. Clement of 
Alexandria and Origen, very good judges indeed of the Greek style, could not find 
in our epistle any semblance of the style of Paul. St Jerome is of the same 
opinion; the fathers of the Latin Church who refused to credit that the epistle 
was Paul’s,—all gave the some reason for their doubts; <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p42.1">propter styli sermonis 
que distantiam</span></i>. This is an excellent reason. The style of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews is, in a word, 
different from that of Paul; it is more oratorical, more periodic; the diction 
contains a number of idiomatic expressions. The fundamental basis of the 
thoughts is not far removed from the opinions of Paul, especially Paul as a 
captive; but the exposition and the exegesis are quite distinct. There is no 
nominal superscription, which was contrary to the usage of the Apostle; 
characteristics which one always expects to find in an epistle of Paul’s are wanting in the former. The exegesis 
is particularly allegorical, and resembles much more that of Philo than that of 
Paul. The author has imbibed the Alexandrian culture. He only makes use of the 
version called the Septuagint; from the text of this he adduces reasons which 
exhibit a complete ignorance of Hebrew; his method of 

<pb n="xxvi" id="iii-Page_xxvi" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxvi.html" />citing and of analysing Biblical texts is not in conformity 
with the method of Paul. The author, moreover, is a Jew; he fancies himself to 
be extolling Christ when he compares him to a great Hebrew priest; Christianity 
is to him none other than perfected Judaism; he is far from regarding the Law 
as abolished. The passage <scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:3" id="iii-p42.2" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">ii. 3</scripRef>, where the author is placed among those who have 
only indirectly heard of the mysteries of the life of Christ from the mouth of 
the disciples of Jesus, does not accord at all with one of the most fixed 
pretensions of Paul. Let us remark, finally, that, in writing of the Christian 
Hebrews, Paul must have deviated from one of his most fixed rules, which was, 
never to perform a pastoral not upon the soil of churches Judæo-Christian, so 
that the apostles of circumcision might not, on their 
side, encroach upon the churches of uncircumcision.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">The Epistle to the Hebrews was not, therefore, written by 
St Paul. By whom and where was it written? and to whom was it addressed? We 
shall examine all these points in our fourth volume. For the present, the simple 
date of a writing so important interests us. Now, this date has been determined 
with sufficient decision. The Epistle to the Hebrews was, according to all 
probability, anterior to the year 70, inasmuch as the Levitical service of the 
Temple is represented in it as being regularly, and without interruption, 
continued. On the other hand, at <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:7" id="iii-p43.1" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">xiii. 7</scripRef>, and even at <scripRef passage="Hebrews 5:12" id="iii-p43.2" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">v. 12</scripRef>, there would appear 
an allusion to the death of the apostles,—of James, the brother of the Lord, 
for example; at <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:13" id="iii-p43.3" parsed="|Heb|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.13">xiii. 13</scripRef>, there seems to be recorded a deliverance to Timothy 
posterior to the death of Paul; at <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:32" id="iii-p43.4" parsed="|Heb|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32">x. 32</scripRef>, and <i><span lang="FR" id="iii-p43.5">suivi</span></i>, and probably at 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:7" id="iii-p43.6" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">xiii. 7</scripRef> there is, I think, a distinct mention of the persecutions of Nero in the year 
64. It is probable that the passage <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:7" id="iii-p43.7" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">xiii. 7</scripRef>, and following, contains an allusion to 
the commencements of the revolt of Judea (year 66), and a foreboding of the 
misfortunes which are to follow; this passage implies, moreover, that the year 
40, after the death of Christ, had not passed, and that this term was drawing 
near. Everything, therefore, combines to support the hypothesis that the 
compiling of the Epistle to the Hebrews took place between the years 65 and 70, 
probably in the year 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p44">After having discussed the authenticity, it remains now for 
us to discuss the integrity of the epistles of Paul. The authentic epistles 
have never been interpolated. The style of the Apostle was so individual, and so 
original, that every addition would drop off from the body of the text by reason 
of its own inertness. In the labour of publication which took place when the 
epistles were collected, there were, nevertheless, some operations, the import 
of which must be taken into account. The principle upon which the compilers 
proceeded appears to have been; 1st, to add nothing to the text; 2d, to reject 
nothing which they believed to have been dictated or written by the Apostle; 
3d, to avoid repetitions which could not fail, especially in the circular 
letters, but contain identical statements. In like manner, the compilers would 
appear to have followed a system of patching up, or of intercalating, the aim 
of which seems to have been to save some portions which would otherwise have 
been lost. Thus the passage (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:14" id="iii-p44.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1" id="iii-p44.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1">viii. 1</scripRef>) forms a small paragraph 
which breaks so singularly the sequence of the epistle, and which 

<pb n="xxvii" id="iii-Page_xxvii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxvii.html" />disposes one to believe that it has been clumsily pieced in 
there. The last chapters of the Epistle to the Romans presents facts much more 
striking, and which will require to be discussed with minuteness; for many 
portions of the biography of Paul depend upon the system which is adopted in 
regard to these chapters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p45">In reading the Epistle to the Romans, after quitting <scripRef passage="Romans 12:1-21" id="iii-p45.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.21">chap. 
xii.</scripRef>, we experience some astonishment. Paul appears to have departed from his 
habitual maxim, “Mind your own business.” It is strange that he gives 
imperative counsels to a Church he has not founded, and which resembles so 
closely the impertinence of those who seek to build upon foundations established 
by others. At to the close of <scripRef passage="Romans 14:1-23" id="iii-p45.2" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.23">chap. xiv.</scripRef>, some peculiarities still more 
capricious make their appearance. Several manuscripts—<i><span lang="FR" id="iii-p45.3">que suit</span></i> Gresbach—according to St John Chrysostom, Theodoretus, Theophylactus, 
Œcumenius, fix on that place as the finale of chap. xvi. (<scripRef passage="Romans 16:25-27" id="iii-p45.4" parsed="|Rom|16|25|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.27">verses 25-27</scripRef>). The 
Codex Alexandrinus, and some others, repeat twice this finale—once at the end of 
chap. xiv., and once more at the end of chap. xvi. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:1-13" id="iii-p45.5" parsed="|Rom|15|1|15|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1-Rom.15.13">Verses 1-13 of chap. xv.</scripRef> 
excite anew our surprise. These verses repeat and take up tacitly again what has 
preceded. It is hardly to be supposed that they would be found in the same 
letter as the one which precedes. Paul repeats himself frequently in the course 
of the same disquisition; but he never returns to a disquisition in order to 
repeat and to enfeeble it. It must also be added that <scripRef passage="Romans 15:1-3" id="iii-p45.6" parsed="|Rom|15|1|15|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1-Rom.15.3">verses 1-13</scripRef> appear to be 
addressed to Judæo-Christians. St Paul therein makes concessions to the Jews. 
How singular it is that, in <scripRef passage="Romans 15:8" id="iii-p45.7" parsed="|Rom|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.8">verse 8</scripRef>, Christ is called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p45.8">δάχουος Περιτογης</span>? We 
might say that we have here a resumé of chapters xii., xiii., xiv., for the use of Judæo-Christian readers, which Paul has 
seized on, to prove by texts that the adoption of the Gentiles did not exclude 
the privilege of Israel, and that Christ had fulfilled the ancient promises.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p46">The portion, <scripRef passage="Romans 15:14-33" id="iii-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|15|14|15|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.14-Rom.15.33">xv. 14-33</scripRef>, is evidently addressed to the 
Church of Rome, and to this Church only. Paul expressed himself there without 
reserve, was proper in writing to a Church which he had not seen, and the 
majority of which, being Judæo-Christians, was not directly under his 
jurisdiction. In chapters xii., xiii., xiv., the tone of the letter is firmer; 
the Apostle speaks there with mild authority; he makes use of the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.2">Παραχαλῶ</span>, 
a verb, no doubt, of a very mitigated nature, but which is always the word he 
employs when he speaks to his disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p47"><scripRef passage="Romans 15:33" id="iii-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.33">Verse 33</scripRef> makes a perfect termination to the Epistle to the 
Romans, according to Paul’s method of making terminations. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1,2" id="iii-p47.2" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.2">Verses 1 and 2 of 
chapter xvi.</scripRef> might also be admitted as a postscript to the Epistle to the Romans; but what follows <scripRef passage="Romans 16:3" id="iii-p47.3" parsed="|Rom|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3">verse 3</scripRef> creates veritable difficulties. Paul, as though he 
had not closed his letter with the word <i>Amen</i>, undertakes to salute twenty-six 
persons, not to speak of five churches or groups. In the first place, he never 
thus puts salutations after the benediction and the <i>Amen</i> as the finale. Besides, 
the salutations here are not the common salutations that one would employ in 
addressing people one has not seen. Paul had evidently had the most intimate 
relations with the persons he salutes. Each of these persons has his or her 
special characteristics; these have laboured with him; those have been 
imprisoned with him; another has been a mother to him (doubtless in caring for 
him when he was sick); he knows at what date each has been converted; all are his 

<pb n="xxviii" id="iii-Page_xxviii" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxviii.html" />friends, his fellow-workers, his dearly beloved. It is not 
natural that he should have so many ties with a Church in which he had never 
been, one that does not belong to his school, with a Church Judæo-Christian which 
his principles forbade him labouring for. Not only does he know by their names 
all the Christians in the Church to which he is addressing himself, but he knows 
also the masters of those who are slaves, Aristobulus, Narcissus. Why does he 
designate with so much assurance these two houses, if they are at Rome, a 
place he has never seen? Writing to the Churches which he has founded, Paul 
salutes two or three persons. Why does he salute so considerable a number of 
brothers and sisters of a Church which he has never visited?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p48">If we study in detail the persons he salutes, we shall 
discover still more evidence that this page of salutations was never addressed 
to the Church at Rome. Amongst them we find no persons that we know who formed 
part of the Church at Rome, and we find amongst them many persons who assuredly 
never belonged to it. In the first line we encounter Aquila and Priscilla. It is 
universally admitted that only a few months elapsed between the compilation of 
the first chapter of the Corinthians and the compilation of the Epistle to the 
Romans. Now, when Paul wrote the first chapter to the Corinthians, Aquila and 
Priscilla were at Ephesus. In the interval, that apostolic couple were able, it 
is said, to set out for Rome. This is very singular. Aquila and Priscilla were 
of the party which was at first driven from Rome by an edict; we find them 
afterwards at Corinth, then at Ephesus; they return to Rome without their 
sentence of expulsion having been revoked, on the morrow of the day when Paul 
had just said adieu to them at Ephesus. This is to attribute to them a life much 
too nomadic; it is the accumulation of improbabilities. Let as add, that the 
author of the second apocryphal epistle of Paul to Timothy supposes Aquila and 
Priscilla to be at Ephesus, which proves that tradition has located them there. 
The little Roman martyrology (the source of posterior compilations) has a 
memorandum, of date the 8th July—“<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p48.1">in Asia Minori, Aquilæ et Priscillæ uxoris ejus.</span></i>” This is not all. 
At <scripRef passage="Romans 16:5" id="iii-p48.2" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">v. 5</scripRef>, Paul salutes Epenetus, “the 
first-born of Asia in Christ.” What! the whole Church of Ephesus has gone to 
Rome to take up its abode! The list of names which follows, applies equally as 
well to Ephesus as to Rome. Doubtless the first Church at Rome was principally 
Greek by language. Amongst the world of slaves and freedmen from which 
Christianity was recruited, the Greek names even at Rome were ordinary ones. 
Nevertheless, in examining the Jewish inscriptions at Rome, P. Garrucci has 
found that the number of proper Latin names doubled that of Greek names. Now 
here, of twenty-four names, there were sixteen Greek, seven Latin, 
one Hebrew, so that the number of Greek names is more than double that of Latin 
names. The names of the chiefs of the houses of Aristobulus and Narcissus are 
Greek also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p49">The verses, <scripRef passage="Romans 14:3-16" id="iii-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|14|3|14|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3-Rom.14.16">Romans xiv. 3-16</scripRef>, were therefore not addressed 
to the Church at Rome; they were addressed to the Church at Ephesus. The <scripRef passage="Romans 14:17-20" id="iii-p49.2" parsed="|Rom|14|17|14|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17-Rom.14.20">verses 
17-20</scripRef> could not have been addressed to the Romans either. St Paul there makes 
use of the word, which is habitual to him, when he gives an order to his 
disciples (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p49.3">παραχαλῶ</span>); he expresses himself with 

<pb n="xxix" id="iii-Page_xxix" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxix.html" />extreme acerbity in regard to the divisions sown by his 
adversaries; we see that he is there <i><span lang="FR" id="iii-p49.4">en famille</span></i>; he knows the condition of the 
Church to which he addresses himself; he is delighted with the good reputation 
of this Church; he rejoices over her as a master would over his pupils (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p49.5">ἐφ᾽υμῖν καὶρω</span>). 
These verses have no meaning, if we suppose them addressed by the 
Apostle to a church which must have been strange to him. Each sentence proves 
that he had preached to those to whom he wrote, and that they were solicited by 
his enemies. These verses could only have been addressed to the Corinthians or 
to the Ephesians. The epistle, at the end of which they were found, was written 
from Corinth; these verses, which constitute the close of a letter, had, 
therefore, been addressed to Ephesus. Seeing that we have shown that the <scripRef passage="Romans 14:3-16" id="iii-p49.6" parsed="|Rom|14|3|14|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3-Rom.14.16">verses 
3-16</scripRef> were likewise addressed to the faithful at Ephesus, we obtain than a long 
fragment (<scripRef passage="Romans 16:3-20" id="iii-p49.7" parsed="|Rom|16|3|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3-Rom.16.20">xvi. 3-20</scripRef>), which most have formed part of a letter to the Ephesians. 
Hence it becomes more natural to connect with these <scripRef passage="Romans 14:3-20" id="iii-p49.8" parsed="|Rom|14|3|14|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3-Rom.14.20">verses, 3-20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 14:1,2" id="iii-p49.9" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.2">verses 1, 2</scripRef> of 
the same chapter—verses which might be considered as a postscript after the 
<i>Amen</i>, except that it is better to attach them to that which follows. The journey 
of Phoebe becomes thus more probable. Finally, the somewhat imperative commands 
of <scripRef passage="Romans 16:2" id="iii-p49.10" parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">xvi. 2</scripRef>, and the motive with which Paul applied them, are better understood 
when addressed to the Ephesians, who were under so many obligations to the 
Apostle, than to the Romans, who were not indebted to him for anything.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p50">The <scripRef passage="Romans 14:21-24" id="iii-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|14|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21-Rom.14.24">verses 21-24 of chapter xiv.</scripRef> could not, any more than 
that which precedes, have made a part of the Epistle to the Romana. Why should 
all these people, who had never been to Rome, who had never known the faithful 
at Rome, salute the latter? What could these unknown person say to the Church 
of Rome? It is important to remark that all the names are those of Macedonians 
or people who could have become acquainted with the Churches of Macedonia. <scripRef passage="Romans 14:24" id="iii-p50.2" parsed="|Rom|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.24">Verse 
24</scripRef> is the close of a letter. The <scripRef passage="Romans 16:21-24" id="iii-p50.3" parsed="|Rom|16|21|16|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21-Rom.16.24">verses (xvi.) 21-24</scripRef> can then be made the close 
of a letter addressed to the Thessalonians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p51">The <scripRef passage="Romans 16:25-27" id="iii-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|16|25|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.27">verses 25-27</scripRef> give on a new finale, which contains 
nothing topical, and which, as we have already said, is found in several 
manuscripts at the end of chapter xiv. In other manuscripts, particularly in the 
Bœrnerianus and the Augiensis (the Greek part), this termination is wanting. 
Assuredly that portion did not constitute a part of the Epistle to the Romans, 
which terminates with <scripRef passage="Romans 15:33" id="iii-p51.2" parsed="|Rom|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.33">verse (xv.) 33</scripRef>, nor of the Epistle to the Ephesians, which 
terminates with <scripRef passage="Romans 16:20" id="iii-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">verse (xvi.) 20</scripRef>, nor of the Epistle to the Churches of 
Macedonia, which finishes with the <scripRef passage="Romans 16:24" id="iii-p51.4" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">verse (xvi.) 24</scripRef>. We arrive, then, at the 
curious result that the epistle closes four times, and in the <i>Codex Alexandrinus</i> 
five times. This is absolutely contrary to the practice of Paul, and even to 
good sense. Here, then, is a difficulty proceeding from some peculiar accident. 
Must we, with Marcion and with Baur, declare the two last chapters of the 
Epistle to the Romans to be apocryphal? We are surprised that a critic so acute 
as Baur should be contented with a solution so crude. Why should a forger invent 
such insignificant details? Why should he add to a sacred work a list of proper 
names? In the first and second centuries the authors of apocrypha had almost 
all some dogmatic motive; apostolic writings were 

<pb n="xxx" id="iii-Page_xxx" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxx.html" />interpolated either with a view to some doctrine, or to 
establish some form of discipline. We believe we are able to propose a theory 
more satisfactory than that of Baur. In our view, the epistle addrexsed to the 
Romans was (1) not addressed entirely to the Romans, and (2) was not addressed 
to the Romans only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p52">St Paul, advancing in his career, had acquired a taste for 
encyclical epistles, designed to be read in several churches. We presume that 
the intention of the Epistle to the Romans was an encyclical of this kind. St 
Paul, when he had reached his full maturity, addressed it to the most important 
churches, at least to three of them, and, as an exception, addressed it also to 
the Church of Rome. The four endings falling at verses, <scripRef passage="Romans 15:33" id="iii-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.33">xv. 33</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Romans 16:40" id="iii-p52.2" parsed="|Rom|16|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.40">xvi. 40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 16:24" id="iii-p52.3" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">xvi. 
24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 16:27" id="iii-p52.4" parsed="|Rom|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.27">xvi. 27</scripRef>, are the endings of different copies despatched. When the epistles 
came to be published, the copy addressed to the Church of Rome was taken as a 
basis; but in order not to lose anything, there was annexed to the text 
thus constituted the various parts, and notably the different endings of the 
copies which were set aside. In this way many of the peculiarities are explained:—(1) 
The double use made of the passage <scripRef passage="Romans 15:1-3" id="iii-p52.5" parsed="|Rom|15|1|15|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1-Rom.15.3">xv. 1-13</scripRef>, with the chapters xii., xiii., 
xiv., chapters which, being appropriate only to the Churches founded by the 
Apostle, are not to be found in the copy sent to the Romans, whilst the passage 
<scripRef passage="Romans 15:1-13" id="iii-p52.6" parsed="|Rom|15|1|15|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1-Rom.15.13">xv. 1-13</scripRef>, not being appropriate to the disciples of Paul, but, on the other 
hand, perfectly adapted to the Romans; (2) Certain features of the epistle 
which were only partially adapted to the faithful of Rome, and which went even 
the length of indiscretion, if they had been addressed only to the latter; (3) 
The hesitation of the best critics on the question in distinguishing whether the 
epistle was addressed to the Pagan converts or to the Judæo-Christiana, a 
hesitation quite simple by our hypothesis, since the principal parts of the 
epistle had been composed for the simultaneous use of several churches; (4) What surprises is, that Paul 
should compose a letter so singularly important for a Church with 
which he was not acquainted, and in respect of which his title could be 
contested; (5) In a word, the capricious peculiarities of the chapters xv. and 
xvi., these nonsensical salutations, these four endings, three of which are 
certainly not to be found in the copy sent to Rome. We shall see, in the course 
of the present volume, how far this hypothesis is in accord with all the other 
necessities of the life of St Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p53">We must not omit the testimony of an important manuscript. 
The <i>Codex Bœrnerianus</i> omits the name of Rome in the <scripRef passage="Romans 1:7,15" id="iii-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0;|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7 Bible:Rom.1.15">verses 7 and 15 of the first 
chapter</scripRef>. We must not say that the omission is there made in view of its being 
read in the churches; the Bœrnerian manuscript, the work of the philologers of 
St Gall, about the year 900, proposed to itself a purely exegetic aim, and was 
copied in a very old manuscript.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p54">I regret that I have not been able to find room in the 
present book to give an account of the last days of the life of St Paul: to have 
done that, it would have been necessary to largely increase the size of this 
volume. Moreover, the Third Book would have thus lost somewhat of the historical 
solidity which characterises it. After the arrival of Paul at Rome, in fact, we 
cease to tread on the ground of incontestable data; we begin to grope in the 
obscurity of legends and of apocryphal 

<pb n="xxxi" id="iii-Page_xxxi" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_xxxi.html" />documents. The next volume (fourth volume of the beginnings 
of Christianity) will contain the end of the life of Paul, the occurrences in 
Judea, the arrival of Peter at Rome, the persecutions of Nero, the death of the 
apostles, the apocalypse, the taking of Jerusalem, the compilation of synoptic 
gospels. Then, a fifth and last volume will comprise the compilation of writings 
more ancient than the New Testament, the interior movements of the Church of 
Asia Minor, the progress of the hierarchy and of discipline, the birth of the 
gnostic sects, the definitive constitution of a dogmatic orthodoxy and of the 
episcopate. When once the last book of the New Testament has been reduced to 
writing, when once the authority of the Church constituted and armed with a sort 
of touchstone to discern truth from error, when once the small democratic 
confraternities of the early apostolic age have abdicated their power into the 
hands of the bishop, then is Christianity complete. The infant will grow still, 
but he will have all his members; he will no longer be an embryo: he will 
acquire no more essential organs. At the same time, however, the last bonds 
which attached the Christian Church to its mother, the Jewish synagogue, has 
been snapped; the Church exists as an independent being; she has nothing left 
for her mother but aversion. The History of the Origins of Christianity ends at 
this moment. I trust that I shall be spared for five years to finish this work, 
to which I have wished to devote the most mature years of my life. It will cost 
me many sacrifices, especially in excluding me from the instruction of the 
College of France, a second aim I had proposed to myself. But one must not be 
too exacting; perhaps he to whom, of two designs, it has been given to realise 
one, ought not to rail against fate, the rather if he has understood these 
designs as <span class="sc" id="iii-p54.1">DUTIES</span>.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter I. First Journey of Paul—The Cyprus Mission." progress="13.09%" id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<pb n="1" id="iv-Page_1" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_1.html" />
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="iv-p0.2">FIRST JOURNEY OF PAUL—THE CYPRUS MISSION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv-p1.1">Journeying</span> from Antioch, Paul and Barnabas, accompanied by 
John-Mark, reached Seleucia. The distance from Antioch to the latter city is a 
short day’s journey. The route follows at a distance the right bank of the 
Orontes, winding its way over the outermost slopes of the mountains of Pieria, 
and crossing by fords the numerous streams which descend from the heights. On 
all sides there are copses of myrtles, arbutus, laurels, green oaks; while 
prosperous villages are perched upon the sharply-cut ridges of the mountains. To 
the left, the plain of Orontes unfolds to view its splendid cultivation. On the 
south, the wooded summits of the mountains of Daphne bound the horizon. We are 
now beyond the borders of Syria. We stand on soil classical, smiling, fertile, 
and civilised. Each name recalls the powerful Greek colony which gave to these 
regions so high a historical importance, and which established there a centre 
of opposition that sometimes assumed a violent form against the Semitic genius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">Seleucia was the port of Antioch, and the chief northern 
outlet of Syria towards the west. The city was situated partly in the plain and 
partly on 

<pb n="2" id="iv-Page_2" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_2.html" />the abrupt heights, facing the angle made by the deposits 
of the Orontes at the foot of the Coryphas, about a league and a half to the 
north of the mouth of the river. It was here that the hordes of depraved beings, 
creatures of a rotten secularism, embarked every year to invade Rome and to 
infect it. The dominant religion was that of Mount Casius—a beautiful, 
regularly-formed summit, situated on the other side of the Orontes, and with 
which was associated various legends. The coast is inhospitable and 
tempestuous. The wind descending from the mountain tops, gives the waves a back 
stroke, and produces almost always a deep ground swell. An artificial basin, 
communicating with the sea by a narrow channel, shelters ships from the 
recurring shocks of the waves. The quays, the mole formed of enormous blocks are 
still standing and waiting in silence the not far distant day when Seleucia 
shall again become what she was formerly—one of the grandest termini in the 
globe. Paul, in saluting for the last time with his band the brethren assembled 
on the dark sands of the beach, had in front of him the beautiful section of the 
circle formed by the coast at the mouth of the Orontes; to the right, the 
symmetrical cone of the Casius, from which was to ascend three hundred years 
later the smoke of the last Pagan sacrifice; to the left, the rugged steeps of 
Mount Coryphas; behind him, in the clouds, the snows of Taurus, and the coast of 
Cilicia, which forms the Gulf of Issus. The hour was a solemn one. Although 
Christianity had for several years extended beyond the country which was its 
cradle, it had not yet reached the confines of Syria. The Jews, however, 
considered the whole of Syria, as far as Amanus, as forming part of the Holy 
Land, and sharing its prerogatives, its rights and duties. This, then, was the 
moment when Christianity really quitted its native soil, and launched forth into 
the vast world.</p>

<pb n="3" id="iv-Page_3" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_3.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">Paul had already travelled much in order to spread the name 
of Jesus. He had been for seven years a Christian, and not for a single day had 
his ardent conviction been lulled to rest. His departure from Antioch with 
Barnabas, marked, however, a decisive change in his career. He began then that 
Apostolic life, in which he displayed unexampled activity, and an unheard-of 
degree of ardour and of passion. Travelling was then very difficult, when it was 
not done by sea; for carriage roads and vehicles hardly existed. This is why 
the propagation of Christianity made its way along the banks of the large 
rivers. Pozzuoli and Lyons were Christianised when a multitude of towns in the 
vicinity of the cradle of Christianity had not heard tell of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">Paul, it seems, journeyed almost always on foot existing 
doubtless on bread, vegetables, and milk. What a life of privations and of 
trials is that of a wandering devotee! The police were negligent or brutal. 
Seven times was Paul put in chains. Hence, he preferred, when practicable, to 
travel by water. Certainly, when it is calm, these seas are delightful; but 
they have also suddenly their foolish caprices; the ship may run aground in the 
sand, and all that one can do is to seize on a plank. There were perils 
everywhere. “In labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in 
prisons more frequent, in death oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty 
stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I 
suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep. In journeyings 
often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own 
countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the 
wilderness, in perils on the sea, in perils among false brethren. In weariness 
and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in 
cold and nakedness: I have known all” (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:23-27" id="iv-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|11|27" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 23-27</scripRef>). 

<pb n="4" id="iv-Page_4" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_4.html" />The Apostle wrote that in the year 56, when his trials were 
far from being at an end. For nearly ten years longer he must lead that 
existence, which death alone could worthily crown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">In almost all his journeys Paul had companions; but he 
systematically refused the assistance from which the other Apostles, Peter, in 
particular, drew much consolation and succour—I mean, a companion in his 
Apostolic ministry, and in his labours. His aversion to marriage proceeded from 
a feeling of delicacy. He did not wish to burden the Church with the support of 
two persons. Barnabas followed the same rule. Paul reverted often to that 
fact—he cost the Churches nothing. He deemed it perfectly just that the Apostle 
should live upon the community,—that the catechist should share everything in 
common with the catechumen; but he was sensitive on the point; he had no 
desire to make capital out of that which was legitimate. His constant practice, 
with one single exception, was to earn his subsistence by his own labour. With 
Paul this was a question of morals and of good example; for one of his maxims 
was: “That if any one would not work, neither should he eat” (<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:10-12" id="iv-p5.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|3|12" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10-2Thess.3.12">2 
Thess. iii. 10-12</scripRef>). He added to it likewise a naïve sentiment of personal 
economy, fearing that people might reproach him with what he cost, and 
exaggerated his scruples, in order to anticipate murmurs; for people had come to 
be very circumspect in regard to questions of money, because of having to live 
among those who thought much of it. In every place where Paul took up his abode, 
he settled down and returned to his trade of tent-making. His exterior life 
resembled that of an artisan who makes a tour of Europe, and scatters about him 
the ideas with which he is permeated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">Such a mode of life, which has become impossible in our modern 
society for any but a working man, was easy in societies in which either 
religious confraternities 

<pb n="5" id="iv-Page_5" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_5.html" />or commercial aristocracies constituted a 
species of freemasonry. The life of Arab travellers—d’Ibn-Batoutah, for 
example—greatly resembled that which must have been led by St Paul. They 
wandered from one end of the Mahometan world to the other, halting in every 
large town, engaging there in the avocation of judge or physician, getting 
married, finding everywhere a hearty welcome, and the chance of employment. 
Benjamin de Tudela, and the other Jewish travellers of the Middle Ages, led a 
similar life, going from Jewry to Jewry, and entering at once upon terms of 
intimacy with their hosts. These Jewries were distinct quarters, enclosed often 
by a gate, having a religious chief, who had an extended jurisdiction. In the 
centre there was a common court, and a place ordinarily used for meetings and 
for prayers. The relations which exist amongst the Jews in our own day, present 
still something of the same character. In every place where Jewish life is 
established and well-organised, the journeys of Israelites, who bear with them 
letters of recommendation, are made from <i>ghetto</i> to <i>ghetto</i>. That which takes 
place at Trieste, at Constantinople, at Smyrna, is, in this respect, the exact 
picture of that which took place in the time of St Paul at Ephesus, at 
Thessalonica, and Rome. The new-comer who presents himself on Sabbath at the 
synagogue, is remarked, surrounded, and questioned. He is asked where he hails 
from, who his father is, and what news he brings. In almost all Asia, and in a 
part of Africa, the Jews have thus exceptional facilities for travelling,—thanks 
to the species of secret society which they form, and to the neutrality they 
observe in the intestine quarrels of the different countries. Benjamin de Tudela 
travelled over the whole world without having seen any other thing save Jews; 
Ibn-Batoutah without having seen any one except Mahometans.</p>

<pb n="6" id="iv-Page_6" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_6.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">These little coteries constituted excellent mediums for the 
propagation of doctrines. Each knew his neighbour well, each closely watched the 
other; nothing could be further removed from the vulgar freedom of our modern 
societies, in which men come in contact with each other so little. The 
divisions of parties in a city were always made according to religion, when 
politics was not the paramount consideration. A religious question falling into 
one of these faithful Israelitish communities, set everything on fire, and 
settled schisms and strifes. Most frequently a religious question was but a 
firebrand which was eagerly laid hold of by reason of previous hatreds—a 
pretext which was seized upon for reckoning up and denouncing one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">The establishment of Christianity was not discussed outside 
the synagogues, with which latter the coasts of the Mediterranean were already 
covered, when Paul and the other Apostles set out upon their missions. These 
synagogues had ordinarily little to distinguish them; they were like the other 
houses, forming with the quarter of which they were the centre and link a small 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p8.1">vicus</span> (village) or <i>aingiport</i> (small alley). One thing distinguished these 
quarters; this was the absence of ornaments of <i>sculpture vivant</i>, which 
necessitated recourse for decoration to expedients, crude, pronounced, and 
false. But that which more than anything else designated the Jewish quarter to 
new-comers disembarking at the port of Seleucia or Cæsarea, was the type of 
race—young women decked in gaudy colours, white, red and green, without medium 
tints; matrons with pleasing figures, rosy cheeks, slightly <i>embonpoint</i>, with 
kindly, maternal eyes. Having landed, and received a warm welcome, the Apostles 
awaited the Sabbath. They then betook themselves to the synagogue. It was a 
custom, when a stranger appeared intelligent or eager to make himself know, 

<pb n="7" id="iv-Page_7" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_7.html" />to invite him to address to the people a few words of 
edification. The Apostle took advantage of this custom, and expounded the 
Christian thesis. Jesus had proceeded precisely in the same manner. 
Astonishment was at first the general feeling. Opposition did not manifest 
itself until a little later, not until some conversions had taken place. Then 
the elders of the synagogues resorted to violence; forthwith they ordered to be 
applied to the Apostle the cruel and shameful chastisements which were inflicted 
on heretics; on other occasions they made an appeal to the authorities to have 
the innovator either expelled or beaten. The Apostle did not preach to the 
Gentiles until after he had preached to the Jews. The converts from Paganism 
were in general the least numerous, and yet they almost all were recruited from 
the classes of the population which were already in contact with Judaism, and 
had been brought to embrace it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">This proselytism, as we see,. was confined to the towns. 
The first apostles of Christianity did not preach in country places. The 
countryman (<span lang="LA" id="iv-p9.1">paganus</span>) was the last to embrace Christianity. The local 
<i>patois</i>, 
which the Greek had not been able to root out in the country districts, was in 
part the cause of this. To tell the truth, the peasant living outside the towns, 
was quite a rare thing in the country, at the time when Christianity first began 
to spread. The organisation of that Apostolic religion, consisting of assemblies 
(<span lang="LA" id="iv-p9.2">ecclesia</span>), was essentially urban. Islamism, in like manner, is also 
<i>par 
excellence</i> a religion of the town. It is not complete without its grand mosques, 
its schools, its ulemas (doctors), its muezzins (the callers to prayers).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">The gaiety, the sprightliness of heart, which these 
evangelical odysseys breathed, were something new, original, and charming. The 
Acts of the Apostles, 

<pb n="8" id="iv-Page_8" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_8.html" />the expression of that first transport of the Christian 
conscience, is a book of gladness, of serene fervency. Since the Homeric poems, 
no work so full of such genuine sensation had appeared. A morning breeze, an 
odour of the sea—if I may be permitted to say so—inspiring a sort of 
cheerfulness and force, permeates the whole book, and made it an excellent <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p10.1">compagnon de voyage</span>, an exquisite breviary for him who followed the ancient 
landmarks along the Southern seas. It was the second poem of Christianity. The 
lake of Tiberias and its fishing barques had furnished the first. Now, a current 
more powerful, aspirations towards lands more distant, allure us on to the high 
seas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">The first point at which the three missionaries touched, 
was the island of Cyprus, an ancient, mixed settlement where the Grecian race 
and the Phœnician race, planted at first side by side, had ended by nearly 
exterminating one another. It was the native country of Barnabas, and that 
circumstance doubtless had much to do in determining the direction in which the 
mission should make its first advance. Cyprus had already received the seeds of 
the Christian faith; in any case, the new religion embraced several Cypriotes 
in its fold. The number of Jewries there was considerable. It should, however, 
be remembered that the whole circle of Seleucia, Tarsus, and Cyprus was by no 
means extensive; and the small group of Jews scattered over those points, 
represented nearly what would be the parent families established at St Brieuc, 
Saint-Malo, and Jersey. Paul and Barnabas, then, set out for the countries with 
which they were already more or less familiar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p12">The Apostolic band disembarked at the ancient port of 
Salamis. They traversed the whole island from east to west, inclining towards 
the south, and probably following the sea coast. It was the most Phœnician 
portion of the island, containing the towns of Citium, Amathontus, and Paphos, 
old Semitic 

<pb n="9" id="iv-Page_9" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_9.html" />centres whose original customs had not yet been effaced. 
Paul and Barnabas preached in the synagogues of the Jews. Only a single 
incident of the journey has been left on record. It occurred at Neo Paphos, a 
modern town, which had been built at some distance from the ancient town, so 
celebrated for the worship of Venue (Palæpaphos). Neo Paphos was at that time, 
as it would seem, the residence of the Roman pro-consul who governed the island 
of Cyprus. This pro-consul was Sergius Paulus, a man of illustrious birth, who, 
it appears (although it occurred often with the Romans), permitted himself to be 
amused with enchantments, and the superstitious beliefs of the country in which 
chance had placed him. He had near him a Jew named Bar-jesus, who passed himself 
off for a magician, and gave himself a title which is translated as <i>elim</i>, or “sage.” He produced there, it is said, scenes analogous to those which 
took place at Sebaste between the Apostles and Simon the magician. Bar-jesus 
raised a bitter opposition against Paul and Barnabas. Later tradition asserts 
that the occasion of this feud was the conversion of the pro-consul. It is 
related that in a public discussion, Paul, in order to silence his adversary, 
was obliged to strike him with temporary blindness, and that the pro-consul, 
moved by that great wonder, was converted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p13">The conversion of a Roman of that order at this epoch is a 
thing absolutely inadmissible. Paul, doubtless, took for faith the 
manifestations of interest which Sergius evinced towards him; mayhap even he 
mistook irony for favour. The Orientals do not understand irony. Their maxim, 
moreover, is that he who is not for them is against them. The curiosity 
exhibited by Sergius Paulus was in the eyes of the missionaries regarded as a 
favourable disposition. Like many other Romans, Paulus might be very credulous. 
Probably the sorceries to which Paul and 

<pb n="10" id="iv-Page_10" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_10.html" />Barnabas had more than once recourse, but which we are 
unfortunately precluded from believing, appeared to him very striking and more 
wonderful than those of Bar-jesus. But, from a feeling of astonishment to 
conversion, is a long step. The legend appears to attribute to Paulus Sergius 
the reasonings of a Jew or of a Syrian. The Jew and the Syrian regard the 
miracle as the proof of a doctrine preached by the Thaumaturgus. The Roman, if 
he was enlightened, regarded the miracle as a trick by which he could amuse 
himself, and, if he was credulous and ignorant, as one of those things which 
happened now and then. But the miracle to him was no proof of doctrine. 
Absolutely destitute of theological sentiment, the Romans could not imagine that 
a dogma could be the aim that a god proposed to himself in working a miracle. 
The miracle was to them either a fantastical, although natural, thing (the idea 
of the laws of nature was foreign to them, unless they had studied the Grecian 
philosophy), or an act revealing to them the immediate presence of divinity. If 
Sergius Paulus had actually believed in the miracles of Paul, the reasoning that 
he would have employed would have been: “This man is very powerful: he is 
perhaps a god;” and not, “The doctrine which this man preaches is the truth.” 
In any case, if the conversion of Sergius Paulus rested upon motives so flimsy, 
we believe we are doing an honour to Christianity in not calling it a 
conversion, and in striking off Sergius Paulus from the number of the 
Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p14">What is probable is that he had for the mission a 
benevolent regard; hence the mission retained for him the remembrance of a wise 
and good man. The supposition of Saint Jerome, according to whom Saul should 
have taken from Sergius Paulus his name of Paul, is but mere conjecture: we 
must not say, however, that that conjecture is improbable. It was 

<pb n="11" id="iv-Page_11" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_11.html" />from this moment that the author of the <i>Acts</i> constantly 
substituted the name of Paul for that of Saul. Perhaps the Apostle adopted 
Sergius Paulus as his patron, and took his name in token of clientship. It is 
possible, too, that Paul, following the example of a great many Jews, had two 
names—the one Hebrew, the other obtained by vulgarly Grecianising or Latinising 
the first (in like manner as the Josephs called themselves Hegesippus, etc.)—and 
that it was only at the moment when he entered into more intimate and more 
direct relations with the Pagan world, that he began to bear the single name of 
Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p15">We do not know how long this Cyprus mission lasted. The 
mission possessed, evidently, no great importance, inasmuch as Paul never speaks 
of it in his epistles; and as he never dreamt of seeing again the churches that 
he had founded in the island, probably he regarded the latter as belonging to 
Barnabas more than to himself. The first essay of apostolic journeying, in any 
case, was decisive in the career of Paul. From that time he assumed the tone of 
master: till then he had been as a subordinate of Barnabas. The latter had been 
longer in the Church: he had been his introducer and his guarantor; people were 
more certain of Barnabas. In the course of this mission the <i>rôles</i> were 
exchanged. The talent of Paul for preaching necessitated that the office of 
speaking should devolve almost entirely on him. Henceforward, Barnabas was no 
more than a companion of Paul,—one of his suite. With admirable self-abnegation, 
that truly holy man lent himself to everything, and left everything to his 
intrepid friend, whose superiority he recognised. Not so with John-Mark. 
Disagreements, which soon ended in a rupture, broke out between him and Paul. We 
do not know the cause of them. Probably the teachings of Paul as to the 
relations of the Jews 

<pb n="12" id="iv-Page_12" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_12.html" />and the Gentiles shocked the Jerusalemitish prejudices of 
John, and appeared to him in contradiction with the ideas of Peter, his master. 
Perhaps, also, that ever-increasing self-sufficiency of Paul was insupportable 
to those who each day saw it become more pervading and more imperious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p16">Nevertheless, it is not probable that Paul, from this time, 
either took, or allowed himself to be given, the title of Apostle. Up till now, 
that title had only been borne by the Twelve of Jerusalem; it was not considered 
as transferable; it was believed that Jesus alone had the power to bestow it. 
Perhaps Paul had already often said to himself that he also had received it 
directly from Jesus, in his vision on the road to Damascus; but he had not yet 
openly arrogated to himself so lofty a pretension. It required the grossest 
provocations of his enemies to constrain him to an act which at first he would 
have regarded as one of temerity.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter II. Continuation of the First Journey of Paul—The Galatian Mission." progress="16.33%" id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h3 id="v-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE FIRST JOURNEY OF PAUL—THE GALATIAN MISSION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v-p1"><span class="sc" id="v-p1.1">The</span> mission, satisfied with what it had accomplished at 
Cyprus, resolved to attack the neighbouring coast of Asia Minor. Alone amongst 
the provinces of that country, Cilicia had heard the new gospel, and possessed 
churches. The geographical region that we call Asia Minor was by no means 
united. It was composed of peoples greatly diverse both as regards race and 
social status. The western part and the entire coast were embraced, from a remote 

<pb n="13" id="v-Page_13" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_13.html" />antiquity, in the great vortex of that common 
civilisation of which the Mediterranean was the centre. Since the decadence of 
Greece, and of the Ptolemaic Egypt, these countries were held to be the 
countries the most lettered that then existed, or, at least, countries which 
produced the greatest number of men distinguished in literature. The province of 
Asia, notably the ancient kingdom of Pergamus, was, as is said to-day, at the 
head of progress. But the centre of the peninsula had been partly civilised. 
Local life had continued there as in the times of antiquity. Many of the 
indigenous languages had not yet disappeared. The state of public opinion was 
very backward. To speak the truth, the whole of these provinces had but one 
common characteristic, and that was boundless credulity and an extreme <i>penchant</i> 
for superstition. The ancient religions, under their Hellenic and Roman 
transformation, retained many of the features of their primitive form. Several 
of those religions still enjoyed great popularity, and possessed a certain 
superiority over the Greco-Roman worships. No other country has produced so many 
theurgists and theosophists. Apollonius of Tyana was preparing there, at the 
period at which we are now arrived, his strange fate. Alexander of Aboniticus 
and Peregrinus Proteus began soon to seduce the provinces; the one by his 
miracles, his prophecies, and his great demonstrations of piety, the other by 
his legerdemain. Artemidorus of Ephesus and Ælius Aristides presented the 
strange spectacle of men combining sincere and truly religious sentiments with 
ridiculous superstitions and the ideas of charlatans. In no part of the empire 
was the pious reaction which was brought about at the end of the first century 
in favour of the ancient religions, and opposed to positive philosophy, more 
pronounced. Asia Minor was, next to Palestine, the most religious country in 
the world. Entire regions, such as 

<pb n="14" id="v-Page_14" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_14.html" />Phrygia, cities such as Tyana, Venasium, Comana, Cæsarea 
in Cappadocia, Nazianzus, were equally wedded to mysticisms. In many places the 
priests were still all but sovereigns.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p2">As for the life politic, there was not even a trace of it. 
All the towns, as if in emulation, were striving to outdo each other in their 
immoderate adulation of the Cæsars, and of the Roman functionaries. The 
appellation of “friend of Cæsar” was prized. The cities were disputing with 
childish vanity the pompous titles of “metropole,” of “very-illustrious,” 
conferred by imperial rescripts. The country had submitted to the Romans without 
a violent conquest, at least without national resistance. History does not 
mention a single serious political rising. Brigandage and anarchy, which for a 
long time had erected in Taurus, Isauria, Pisidia impregnable strongholds, had 
come to an end by yielding to the power of the Romans and their allies. 
Civilisation had spread with surprising rapidity. The traces of the beneficent 
actions of Claudius, and of the gratitude of the population towards him, 
despite certain tumultuous agitations, were encountered at every turn. It was 
not as in Palestine, where the ancient institutions and manners offered a 
furious resistance. If we except Isauria, Pisidia, the parts of Cilicia which 
still retained a shade of independence, and up to a certain point in Galatia, 
the country had lost all national sentiment. It had never had a dynasty proper. 
The old provincial individualism of Phrygia, Lydia, and Caria had been dead for 
a long time as political units. The artificial kingdoms of Perigamus, of 
Bithynia and of Pontus were likewise dead. The whole peninsula had gladly 
accepted the Roman domination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p3">We might add with thankfulness; for never, in fact, had 
domination been legitimatised by so many benefits. “Providence Augustus” was, in 
good truth, the tutelary genius of the country. The cult 

<pb n="15" id="v-Page_15" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_15.html" />of the Emperor, that of Augustus in particular, and of 
Livia, were the dominant religions of Asia Minor. The temples to those 
terrestrial gods, always associated with the divinity of Rome, were multiplied 
everywhere. The priests of Augustus, grouped by provinces, under archbishops 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p3.1">ἀρχιερεῖς</span>, a sort of metropolitans or primates), succeeded later 
in forming a clergy analogous to that which became, beginning with Constantine, 
the Christian clergy. The political Testament of Augustus had become a kind of 
sacred text, a public teaching as of beautiful monuments, which were entrusted 
with making offerings on behalf of all, and of perpetuating them. The cities and 
the tribes were rivals for the epithets which attested the recollection that 
they preserved of the great Emperor. Ancient Ninoē di Caria argued with his old 
Assyrian religion of Mylitta, in order to establish his connection with Cæsar, 
son of Venus. In all this there was servility and baseness; but over and above, 
there was the sentiment of a new era—a happiness which they had not up till now 
enjoyed, and which, in fact, endured unchanged for centuries afterwards. A man 
who probably assisted at the conquest of his country, Denis of Halicarnassus, 
wrote a Roman history, to demonstrate to his countrymen the excellencies of the 
Roman people, to prove to them that that people was of the same race as 
themselves, and that its glory formed a part of theirs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p4">After Egypt and Cyrenica, Asia Minor was the country in 
which there were most Jews. There they formed powerful communities, jealous of 
their rights, easily alarmed by persecution, having the vexatious habit of 
always complaining of the Roman authority, and of fleeing for protection outside 
the city They had succeeded in making themselves important toll-gatherers, and 
were in reality privileged, as compared with other classes of the population. 
Not only, in 

<pb n="16" id="v-Page_16" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_16.html" />fact, was their religion free, but many of the ordinary 
imposts, which they pretended they could not pay conscientiously, were not 
exacted from them. The Romans were very favourable to them in these provinces, 
and almost always took their part in the conflicts which they had with the 
inhabitants of the country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">Embarking at Neo Paphos, the three missionaries sailed 
towards the mouth of the Cestrus in Pamphylia, and, ascending the river for a 
distance of from two to three leagues, arrived at the eminence of Perga, a great 
and flourishing town, the centre of an ancient worship of Diana, almost as much 
renowned as that of Ephesus. This religion had a great resemblance to that of 
Paphos, and it is not impossible that the relations of the two towns, 
establishing between them a line of ordinary navigation, may have determined 
the sojourn of the Apostles. In general, the two parallel coasts of Cyprus and 
Asia Minor seemed to correspond the one to the other. These were the two 
divisions of the Semitic populations, mixed with divers elements, and which had 
lost much of their primitive character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p6">It was at Perga that the rupture between Paul and John-Mark 
was consummated. John-Mark left the mission and returned to Jerusalem. This 
incident was doubtless painful to Barnabas, for John-Mark was his relative. But 
Barnabas, accustomed to submit to everything on the part of his imperious 
companion, did not abandon the grand design of penetrating into the heart of 
Asia Minor. The two Apostles plunged into the interior, and travelling always to 
the north, between the basins of Cestrus and of Eurymedon, traversed Pamphylia, 
Pisidia, and pressed on as far as mountainous Phrygia. It must have been a 
difficult and perilous journey. That labyrinth of rugged mountains was guarded 
by a barbarous population, habituated to brigandage, and 

<pb n="17" id="v-Page_17" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_17.html" />whom the Romans had with difficulty subdued. Paul, 
accustomed to the aspect of Syria, must have been surprised at the romantic and 
picturesque Alpestrine regions, with their lakes, their deep valleys, which may 
be compared to the environs of Lake Maggiore and of Tessin. At first one is 
astonished at the singular route of the Apostles—a route which shunned the large 
centres of population and the routes the most frequented. There is, moreover, 
little doubt that they followed in the tracks of the Jewish emigration. Pisidia 
and Lycaonia had towns, such as Antioch in Pisidia, and Iconium, in which great 
colonies of Jews had established themselves. There the Jews made many 
conversions; far away from Jerusalem, and freed from the influence of 
Palestine fanaticism, they lived on good terms with the Pagans. The latter came 
to the synagogue; and mixed marriages were not infrequent. Paul had been able to 
learn from Tarsus what advantageous conditions the new faith would find here, in 
order to establish itself and to fructify. Derbe and Lystra are not very far 
from Tarsus. The family of Paul might have had some relations, or, at all 
events, have been well known in these scattered cantons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p7">Departing from Perga, the two Apostles, after a journey of 
about forty leagues, arrived at Antioch in Pisidia or Antioch-Cæsarea, in the 
very heart of the high plateaux of the peninsula. This Antioch had continued to 
be a town of mediocre importance until it was raised by Augustus to the rank of 
a Roman colony, with Italian jurisdiction. It then became very important, and 
changed in part its character. Till now it had been a town of priests, similar, 
it would seem, to Comana. The temple which had rendered it famous, with its 
legions of temple slaves and its rich domains, was suppressed by the Romans 
(twenty-five years before Christ). But this grand religious establishment, as is 
always the case, left deep traces 

<pb n="18" id="v-Page_18" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_18.html" />on the manners of the population. It was doubtless in the 
train of the Roman colony that the Jews had been drawn to Antioch in Pisidia.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p8">According to their custom, the two Apostles presented 
themselves at the synagogue on the Sabbath. After the reading of the Law and the 
prophets, the presidents, seeing two strangers who had the appearance of being 
pious, sent to them inquiring whether they had a few words of exhortation to 
address to the people. Paul spoke, and expounded the mystery of Jesus, his death 
and his resurrection. The impression made was marked, and they besought him to 
come the following Sabbath and continue his discourse to them. A great multitude 
of Jews and of proselytes followed them out of the synagogue, and during the 
whole week Paul and Barnabas did not cease to exercise an active ministry. The 
Pagan population were informed of this incident, and their curiosity was 
excited.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p9">The following Sabbath the whole city assembled at the 
synagogue; but the sentiments of the orthodox party had much changed. They 
repented of the tolerance they had shown the previous Sabbath; the eager 
multitude irritated the notables; a dispute accompanied with violence began. 
Paul and Barnabas bravely withstood the tempest; they were not permitted, 
however, to speak in the synagogue. They retired protesting. “It was necessary 
that the word of God should first have been spoken to you,” said he 
to the Jews; “but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of 
everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles” (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:46" id="v-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>). From that 
moment, in fact, Paul became more and more confirmed in the idea that his future 
was not for the Jews but for the Gentiles; that his ministry on new soil bore 
much better fruit; that God had specially singled him out to be the Apostle to 
the nations, and to spread the glad tidings to the ends 

<pb n="19" id="v-Page_19" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_19.html" />of the earth. His great soul had the special 
characteristic of enlarging and expanding itself incessantly. The soul of 
Alexander is the only one I know that had that gift of perennial buoyancy, that 
indefinable capacity of wishing and of embracing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p10">The disposition of the Pagan population was found to be 
excellent. Many were converted and were found at the first attempt to be perfect 
Christians. We shall see the same thing take place at Philippi, at Alexandria 
Troas, and in the Roman colonies in general. The attraction that a refined 
worship had for these good and religious peoples—an attraction which up till 
then had been manifested through conversions to Judaism—was evinced now through 
conversions to Christianity. Despite its foreign religion, and perhaps on 
account of a reaction against that religion, the population of Antioch, like 
that of Phrygia in general, had a sort of penchant in the direction of 
monotheism. The new religion, not exacting circumcision and not insisting upon 
certain paltry observances, was much better calculated than Judaism to attract 
the pious Pagans; thus, favour was quickly brought over to its side. These 
scattered provinces, lost amongst the mountains, little accustomed to 
authority, without historical celebrity and without any importance whatever, 
were excellent soils for the faith. A Church, somewhat numerous, was 
established. Antioch in Pisidia became a centre of propagandism whence the 
doctrine irradiated all around.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p11">The success of the new Gospel amongst the Pagans culminated 
in putting the Jews into a fury. A pious intrigue was formed against the 
missionaries. Several of the women of the highest class in the city had 
embraced Judaism; the orthodox Jews prevailed upon them to speak to their 
husbands, so as to obtain the expulsion of Paul and Barnabas. The two Apostles, 
in short, were banished from the city, 

<pb n="20" id="v-Page_20" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_20.html" />and from the territory of Antioch in Pisidia, by a 
municipal decree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p12">Following the apostolic usage, they shook the dust off 
their feet against the city. They then directed their steps towards Lycaonia, 
and reached, after a march of about five days across a fertile country, the city 
of Iconium. Lycaonia was, like Pisidia, an illiterate country, little known, and 
which had conserved its ancient customs. Patriotism had by no means died out 
there; manners were pure, and the minds of men, serious and honest. Iconium was 
a city of ancient religions and of old traditions—traditions which, in many 
points, approached even those of the Jews. The city, still very small, had just 
received, or was about to receive, from Claudius, when Paul arrived there, the 
title of Colony. A high Roman functionary, Lucius Pupius Præsens, procurator of 
Galatia, had been called the second founder of it, and the city hence changed 
its ancient name for that of <i>Claudia</i> or of <i>Claudiconium</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p13">The Jews, doubtless because of that circumstance, were 
numerous there, and had gained over many partisans. Paul and Barnabas spoke in 
the synagogue: a Church was organised. The missionaries made Iconium a second 
centre of a very active apostleship, and dwelt there a long time. It was there 
that Paul, according to a very popular romance during the first half of the 
third century, must have conquered the most beautiful of all his disciples, the 
faithful and tender Theckla. But the story has no foundation to rest on. One 
asks oneself why, if it was by an arbitrary choice, the Asiatic priest, the 
author of the romance, selected for the scene of his narrative the city of 
Iconium. Even to-day the Greek women of that country are celebrated for their 
charms, and exhibit the phenomena of endemic hysteria, which the doctors 
attribute to the climate. Be that as it may, the success of the Apostles was 

<pb n="21" id="v-Page_21" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_21.html" />very great. Many Jews were converted; but the Apostles made 
always more proselytes outside the synagogue, from amongst those sympathetic 
populations who were no longer satisfied with the old religions. The spotless 
morality of Paul charmed the good Lycaonians; their credulity, moreover, 
disposed them to receive with admiration that which they regarded as miracles, 
and the supernatural gifts of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p14">The tempest which had forced the preachers to quit Antioch 
in Pisidia, broke out afresh at Iconium. The orthodox Jews sought to stir up the 
Pagan population against the missionaries. The city became divided into two 
parties. There was a riot: people spoke of stoning the two Apostles. They took 
flight, and quitted the capital of Lycaonia.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p15">Iconium is situated near an intermittent lake, at the 
entrance of the great steppe which forms the centre of Asia Minor, and which 
has, even up till now, rebelled against all forms of civilisation. The route 
towards Galatia, properly speaking, and Cappadocia, was closed. Paul and 
Barnabas essayed to compass the foot of the arid mountains which form a 
semicircle round the plain on the south side. These mountains are none other 
than the northern back of the Taurus; but the central plain being raised 
considerably above the level of the sea, Taurus attains on that side only a 
moderate elevation. The country is cold and bleak; the soil, now swampy, now 
sandy, or cracked by the heat, is painfully dismal. Alone, the mass of the 
extinct volcano, called now Karadagh, stands like an island in the middle of 
that boundless sea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p16">Two small, obscure towns, the position of which is 
uncertain, became then the theatre of the activity of the Apostles. These two 
small towns were called Lystra and Derbe. Dropped down in the valleys of the 
Karadagh, in the middle of poor people devoted to the raising of flocks, in the neighbourhood 

<pb n="22" id="v-Page_22" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_22.html" />of the most notorious haunts of brigands that antiquity 
had known, these two towns stood entirely isolated. A civilised Roman felt 
himself there to be in the midst of savages. The people spoke Lycaonian. Few 
Jews were to be found there. Claudius, by the establishment of colonies in the 
inaccessible regions of Taurus, gave to these outlandish cantons more order and 
security than they had ever before had.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p17">Lystra was the first to be evangelised. A singular incident 
happened there. In the first days of the sojourn of the Apostles at that town, 
the rumour spread that Paul had performed a miraculous cure on a lame person. 
The credulous inhabitants, and the friends of the person on whom the miracle had 
been wrought, were thereupon seized with a singular idea. It was believed that 
the Apostles were two divinities who had taken human form in order to 
walk about among mortals. The belief in their descent from the gods was widely 
spread, especially in Asia Minor. The life of Apollonius of Tyana became soon to 
be regarded as the sojourn of a god upon earth. Tyana was not far from Derbe. As 
an ancient Phrygian tradition—consecrated by a temple, and annual feast and 
pretty recitations—made Zeus and Hermes to wander thus about in company, people 
applied to the Apostles the names of these two divine travellers. Barnabas, who 
was taller than Paul, was Zeus; Paul, who was the chief speaker, was Hermes. 
There was just outside the gate of the town a temple of Zeus. The priest, warned 
that a divine manifestation had taken place, and that his god had appeared in 
the town, took steps to make a sacrifice. The bulls had already been led out and 
garlands placed on the front of the temple, when Paul and Barnabas arrived on 
the scene, rending their clothes and protesting that they were but men. The 
Pagan races, as we have already said, attached to a miracle a 

<pb n="23" id="v-Page_23" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_23.html" />totally different sense than did the Jews. To the latter, 
the miracle was a doctrinal argument; to the former, it was the immediate 
revelation of a god. The aim of the Apostles, when they were preaching to 
people of that kind, was less of preaching Jesus than of preaching God; their 
preaching thus became again purely Jewish, or rather deistical. The Jews who 
have become proselytes, have always felt that that which in their religion is 
adapted to the universality of mankind is at bottom only monotheism; that all 
the rest, Mosaic institutions, Messianic ideas, etc., form, as it were, a 
secondary series of beliefs, constituting the peculiar appanage of the children 
of Israel, a sort of family heritage, which is not transmissible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p18">As Lystra had only a few or no Jews of Palestine origin, 
the life of the Apostle there was for a long time very tranquil. One family in 
that town was the centre and the school of the highest piety. It was composed of 
a grandmother named Lois, of a mother named Eunice, and of a young son named 
Timothy. The two women professed, undoubtedly, the Jewish religion as 
proselytes. Eunice had been married to a Pagan, who probably was dead before the 
advent of Paul and Barnabas. Timothy, in the society of these two women, 
advanced in the study of sacred literature, and in the sentiments of the most 
ardent devotion; but as he frequently visited the houses of the most devout 
proselytes, his parents had not had him circumcised. Paul converted the two 
women. Timothy, who might be fifteen years of age, was initiated into the 
Christian faith by his mother and his grandmother.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p19">The reports of these conversions spread to Iconium and to 
Antioch in Pisidia, and re-awakened the anger of the Jews of these two cities. 
They sent emissaries to Lystra, who provoked a disturbance. Paul was seized by 
the fanatics, dragged outside the city, 

<pb n="24" id="v-Page_24" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_24.html" />stoned, and left for dead. The disciples came to his 
rescue. His wounds were not serious. He re-entered the town, probably by night, 
and on the morrow set out with Barnabas for Derbe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p20">They made here a long stay, and won over a great many 
souls. These two Churches of Lystra and of Derbe were the first Churches which 
were composed almost entirely of Pagans. We can understand what a difference 
there must have been between these Churches and those of Palestine, formed in 
the bosom of pure Judaism, or even that of Antioch, encircled by a Jewish leaven 
and in a society already Judaised. Here there were subjects completely 
unprejudiced, honest country folks who were very religious, but of a turn of 
mind quite different from that of the Syrians. Till now, the preaching of 
Christianity had prospered only in the large towns, where resided a numerous 
population, plying their trades. Hence-forward, churches were planted in the 
villages. Neither Iconium, nor Lystra, nor Derbe was considerable enough in 
which to found a Church to be compared to that of Corinth or of Ephesus. Paul 
was in the habit of designating the Christians of Lycaonia by the name of the 
province in which they dwelt. Now, this province—we mean Galatia—understood the 
word in the administrative sense in which the Romans had applied it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p21">The Roman province of Galatia, in fact, by no means 
embraced simply that country, peopled with Gallic adventurers, of which the town 
of Ancyra was the centre. It was an artificial agglomeration, corresponding to 
the transient reunion which was effected at the hands of the Galatian King 
Amyntas. This personage, after the battle of Philippi, and the death of 
Dejotarus, received from Antony, Pisidia, then Galatia, together with a part of 
Lycaonia and of Pamphylia. He was confirmed by Augustus in this possession. At 
the end of his reign (twenty-five 

<pb n="25" id="v-Page_25" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_25.html" />years <span style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p21.1">B.C.</span>) Amyntas possessed, outside of Galatia 
properly speaking, Lycaonia and Isauria, including even Derbe, the south-east 
and the east of Phrygia, with the towns of Antioch and Apollonia, Pisidia and 
Cilicia Trachæa. All these countries at his death formed a single Roman 
province, with the exception of Cilicia Trachæa and the Pamphylian towns. The 
province which bore the name of Galatia in the official nomenclature, at least 
under the first Cæsars, included therefore for certain—(1) Galatia, properly 
speaking, (2) Lycaonia, (3) Pisidia, (4) Isauria, (5) Mountainous Phrygia, with 
the towns of Apollonia and Antioch. This state of things lasted for a long time. 
Ancyra was the capital of this large group, comprising almost the whole of 
central Asia Minor. The Romans were thus not sorry in order to decompose 
nationalities, and to efface recollections, to change the ancient geographical 
acceptations and to create arbitrary administrative groups analogous to our 
departments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p22">Paul was accustomed to make use of the administrative name 
to designate each country. The countries he had evangelised, from Antioch in 
Pisidia to Derbe, were called by him “Galatia;” and the Christians of these 
countries were to him “Galatians.” That name was to him extremely 
dear. The Churches of Galatia were embraced amongst those for which the Apostle 
had the most affection, and which in turn had for him the greatest personal 
attachment. The recollection of the friendship and the devotion which he had 
found at the houses of these good people, was one of the deepest impressions of 
his apostolic life. Several circumstances enhanced the keenness of these 
recollections. It appears that during his sojourn in Galatia, the Apostle was 
subject to attacks of weakness, or of the malady which frequently overtook him. 
The solicitude, the attentions of the faithful proselytes, 

<pb n="26" id="v-Page_26" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_26.html" />touched him to the heart. The persecutions that they had to 
suffer together served to create between them a strong bond. That little 
Lycaonian centre had in its way great importance: St Paul loved to revert to it, 
as being his first achievement; it was from there that he drew later on two of 
his most faithful companions, Timothy and Gaius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p23">He was for four or five years thus absorbed within a quite 
limited circle. He thought less then of those great rapid journeys, which 
towards the end of his life became with him a sort of passion, in order to 
establish firmly the Churches which might serve him as a base of operations. We 
do not know whether during that time he had any relations with the Church at 
Antioch, whose mission he had received. The desire of seeing again that Mother 
Church was awakened in him. He determined to make a journey thence, and 
proceeded by the opposite route to the one he had already gone by. The two 
missionaries visited for the second time Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch in 
Pisidia. They took up anew their abodes in these towns, confirming the faithful 
in the faith, exhorting them to perseverance, to patience, and teaching them 
that it was only through tribulation that they could enter into the Kingdom of 
God. For the rest, the constitution of these scattered Churches was very simple. 
The Apostles chose from amongst each of them elders who after their departure 
were the depositaries of their authority. The ceremony of their departure was 
touching. There were fastings and prayers, after which the Apostles recommended 
the faithful to God, and departed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p24">From Antioch in Pisidia, the missionaries once more 
attained to Perga. They made there, moreover, it appeared, a mission which was 
crowned with success. The city processions, pilgrimages, and grand annual 
panegyrics, were often favourable to the preaching of the Apostles. From Perga, 
after a day’s journey, 

<pb n="27" id="v-Page_27" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_27.html" />they reached Attalia, the great port of Pamphylia. There 
they embarked for Seleucia; then they returned to great Antioch, where they had, 
by the grace of God, been liberated five years before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p25">The mission field was by no means a wide one. It embraced 
the Island of Cyprus in the sense of its length, and in Asia Minor a broken line 
of about a hundred leagues. It was the first instance of an apostolic journey of 
that kind: nothing had been pre-arranged. Paul and Barnabas had to wrestle with 
the greatest external difficulties. We must not compare these journeys with 
those of a Francis Xavier or of a Livingstone, backed up by rich associations. 
The Apostles resembled much more the Socialist workmen, spreading their ideas 
from tavern to tavern, than the missionaries of modern times. Their trade was 
forced upon them as a necessity; they were compelled to halt in order to pursue 
it, and to regulate their movements according to the localities in which they 
could find work. Hence from delays, from dull seasons, there was much 
time lost. In spite of the enormous obstacles, the general results of that first 
mission were immense. When Paul had re-embarked for Antioch, there were several 
churches of Gentiles. The great step had now been made. All steps of that kind 
which had taken place anteriorly had been more or less undecided. For all that, 
they were obliged to give an answer, more or less plausible, to the pure Jews at 
Jerusalem, who maintained that circumcision was the preliminary obligation of 
the Christian profession. Moreover, the question had assumed a different form. 
Another tact of the highest importance was again brought to light; that was the 
excellent disposition which they had been able to discover among certain races, 
attached to mythological religions, to receive the gospel. The doctrine of Jesus 
was evidently about to profit by the species of charm which Judaism 

<pb n="28" id="v-Page_28" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_28.html" />had until now exercised upon the pious Pagans. Asia Minor, 
in particular, was destined to become the second Christian soil. After the 
disasters which were soon to strike the Churches of Palestine, she was destined 
to be the principal home of the new faith, the theatre of the most important 
transformations.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter III. First Affair in Regard to Circumcision." progress="20.82%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">FIRST AFFAIR IN REGARD TO CIRCUMCISION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="vi-p1.1">The</span> return of Paul and Barnabas was hailed in the Church of 
Antioch with a shout of joy. The whole street of Singon was <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p1.2">en fête</span>: the Church 
was assembled. The two missionaries related their adventures and the things 
which God had done by them. “God Himself,” said they, “had opened the door of 
faith unto the Gentiles” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:27,28" id="vi-p1.3" parsed="|Acts|14|27|14|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27-Acts.14.28">Acts xiv. 27, 28</scripRef>). They spoke of the Churches of 
Galatia, which were almost wholly composed of Pagans. The Church of Antioch, 
which had for a long time on his account recognised the legitimacy of the 
baptism of the Gentiles, approved their conduct. They remained there several 
months, resting from their labours, and refreshing themselves at that source 
with the apostolic spirit. It was then, it appears, that Paul converted and 
adopted as a disciple, companion, and fellow-worker, a young uncircumcised man 
named Titus, who had been born of Pagan parents, and whom we find henceforth 
always with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">A serious dissension, which nearly destroyed the work of 
Jesus, broke out at that time, and threw the nascent Church into great disorder. 
This dissension embraced the very essence of the situation. It was 

<pb n="29" id="vi-Page_29" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_29.html" />inevitable. It was a crisis that the new religion could not 
fail but pass through.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">Jesus, in raising religion to the highest summit it had 
ever attained, had not stated very distinctly whether or not he would remain a 
Jew. He had not indicated what he desired to conserve of Judaism. Sometimes he 
asserted that he had come to confirm the Law of Moses, at others, to supplant 
it. To speak the truth, this was, for a great poet like him, an insignificant 
detail. When one has reached the point of knowing the Heavenly Father, Him whom 
one adores in spirit and in truth, one no longer belongs to any sect, to any 
particular religion, or to any school; one has the true religion: all practices 
become of no account; one does not despise them, for they are the symbols of 
what has been or is still respectable; but one ceases to impute to them an 
intrinsic virtue. Circumcision, baptism, the Passover, unleavened bread, 
sacrifices, all these become equally secondary matters: one thinks no more about 
them. None of the uncircumcised, moreover, had identified themselves with 
Jesus, or his life; the question did not hence call for solution. Like all men 
of genius, Jesus concerned himself with mind alone. Practical questions of the 
highest importance, questions which appeared paramount to inferior minds, 
questions which caused the acutest pain to men of application, had no existence 
for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">At his death the confusion was general. Abandoned to 
themselves, deprived of him who had been for them all a living theology, they 
returned to the practices of Jewish piety. There were men who were in the 
highest degree devout; but the devotion of the times was Jewish devotion. They 
preserved their customs, and fell again into those petty observances that 
ordinary persons looked upon as the essence of Judaism. The world esteemed them 
as holy men; and by a singular change of front, 

<pb n="30" id="vi-Page_30" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_30.html" />the Pharisees, who had served as a butt for the keenest 
satires of Jesus, became almost reconciled to his disciples. It was the 
Sadducees who showed themselves to be the irreconcilable enemies of the new 
movement. The minute observance of the Law appeared to them the first condition 
of being a Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">Very soon people encountered, in looking at things from 
this point of view, the greatest difficulties. For, as soon as the family of 
Christians increased in numbers, it was exclusively amongst the people of 
non-Israelitish origin, amongst the sympathetic adherents of Judaism who were 
uncircumcised, that the new faith found the readiest access. To oblige these to 
become circumcised was out of the question. Peter, with admirable practical good 
sense, recognised this clearly. On the other hand, timorous persons, such as 
James, the brother of the Lord, looked upon it as supreme impiety to admit 
Pagans into the Church, and to eat with them. Peter put off as far as he was 
able all solution of the question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p6">For the rest, the Jews, on their part, found themselves in 
the same situation, and had taken up a similar position. When proselytes or 
partisans came to them from all parts, the question presented itself to them. 
Some advanced minds, honest laymen ignorant of science, and removed from the 
influence of the doctors, did not insist upon circumcision. Sometimes even they 
dissuaded the new converts from the practice. These simple-minded and good souls 
desired only the salvation of the world, and sacrificed all the rest to this. 
The orthodox, on the contrary, with the disciples of Schammai at their head, 
declared circumcision to be indispensable. Opposed to the proselytising of the 
Gentiles, they did nothing to facilitate the cause of religion; on the 
contrary, they exhibited towards the converts a certain coldness; Schammai drove them out of his 

<pb n="31" id="vi-Page_31" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_31.html" />house we are told, with a <i>bâton</i>. This division was clearly 
manifested in respect of the royal family of Adiabene. The Jew named Ananias who 
converted her, and who was by no means a savant, strongly dissuaded Izate 
against circumcision. “One can live as perfectly,” said he, “as a Jew can, 
without circumcision; to adore God was the really important thing.” The pious 
Helene was of the same opinion. A rigorist, named Eleazar, declared, on the 
contrary, that if the king did not undergo circumcision he was an impious person; that the reading of the Law was of no avail if one did not observe it, and 
that the highest precept was circumcision. The king, at the risk of losing his 
crown, followed this advice. The petty kings who embraced Judaism, in view of 
the rich marriages that the family of Herod offered, submitted to the same 
rite. But true piety was of a less facile composition than politics and 
avariciousness. Many of the pious converts led the Jewish life without being 
subjected to the rite which was reputed by the vulgar as the opening of the door 
to excesses. It was indeed for them a source of perpetual embarrassment. Society 
bigots, in whom prejudices are strong, are accustomed to represent their 
religious practices as matters of good taste, of superior education. Whilst in 
France the devout man, in order to avow his piety, is compelled to conquer a 
sort of shame, and of human respect, with the Mussulmans, on the other hand, 
the man who practices his religion is the gentleman; he who is not a good 
Mussulman is not the person that he ought to be; his position is analogous to 
that of a boorish, ill-mannered country man with us. Similarly, in England and 
in the United States, he who does not observe the Sunday, is put to the ban in 
good society. Amongst the Jews, the position of the uncircumcised was still 
worse. Contact with such a being was in their eyes something insupportable; circumcision 

<pb n="32" id="vi-Page_32" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_32.html" />appeared to them as obligatory on every one who wished to 
live amongst them. He who would not submit to it, was a creature of low quality; a sort of impure animal that people avoided; a wretch with whom a man of good 
standing could hold no relations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">The grand duality which is the essence of Judaism, was 
revealed in this. The Law, which was essentially restrictive, and made for the 
purpose of isolating, was totally different in spirit from the Prophets who 
dreamt of the conversion of the world, and embraced the widest fields. Two words 
borrowed from the Talmudic language well defines the difference that we have 
indicated. The <i>agada</i>, the opposite of the <i>halaka</i>, designates popular preaching, 
proposes to itself the conversion of the heathen, in opposition to the learned 
casuistry which only thinks of the strict execution of the Law, without aiming 
at converting any one. To use the phraseology of the Talmud, the gospels are the 
<i>agadas</i>; the Talmud, on the contrary, is the highest expression of the <i>halaka</i>. It 
is the <i>agada</i> which has conquered the world and made Christianity; the <i>halaka</i> is 
the foundation of orthodox Judaism, which still endures without seeking to 
extend itself. The <i>agada</i> is represented as a thing principally Galilæan; the 
<i>halaka</i> as a thing peculiarly Jerusalemitish. Jesus, Hillel, the authors of 
apocalypses and apochryphas, are <i>agadists</i>, pupils of the Prophets, inheritors 
of their infinite aspirations; Schammai, the Talmudists, the Jews posterior to 
the destruction of Jerusalem, are the <i>halakistes</i>, the adherents of the Law, 
with its strict observances. We shall see, up to the time of the supreme crisis 
of the year 70, the fanaticism of the Law increasing each day, and, on the eve 
of the great national disaster, terminating in a sort of reaction against the 
doctrines of St Paul; in those “eighteen measures” which afterwards 
rendered impossible all intercourse between 

<pb n="33" id="vi-Page_33" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_33.html" />the Jews and the non-Jews, and opened the sad history 
of exclusive Judaism, hateful and hated, which was the Judaism of the Middle 
Ages, and is still the Judaism of the East.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">It is clear that, for nascent Christianity, here was the 
point upon which its future depended. Judaism—did it or did it not impose 
particular rites upon the multitudes which professed it? Did it establish a 
distinction between the monotheistic basis which constituted its essence, and 
the observances with which it was surcharged? If the former party had 
triumphed, as the Schammaites wished it should, the Jewish propaganda would have 
been wiped out. It is quite certain that the world would not have become Jewish, 
in the narrow sense of the word. That which constituted the attraction of 
Judaism, was not its rites, which did not differ in principle from those of 
other religions: it was its theological simplicity. We accept it as a sort of 
deism, or religious philosophy; and, in fact—in the mind of a Philo, for 
example—Judaism was itself very closely associated with philosophical 
speculations. With the Essenians it had reassumed the form of a social Utopia; 
with the author of the poem attributed to Phocylides, it had become a simple 
catechism of good sense and of honesty; with the author of the treatise of “The 
Empire of Reason,” a sort of Stoicism. Judaism, like all religions founded 
primarily upon caste and tribalism, was encumbered by practices destined to 
separate the believer from the rest of the world. These practices were no longer 
an obstacle on the day when Judaism justly aspired to become the universal 
religion, without either exclusion or separation. It was as Deism and not as 
Mosaicism that it was to become the universal religion of humanity. “Love all 
men,” said Hillel, “and draw them together with the Law; act not otherwise than 
you would not wish that others 

<pb n="34" id="vi-Page_34" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_34.html" />should act to you. Here is the whole Law, the rest is the 
commentary of it.” When we read the treatises of Philo, entitled, “Of 
the Contemplative Life,” or, “That Every Honest Man is Free;” when 
we read even the Sibylline verses written by the Jews, we are transported into 
an order of ideas which contain nothing specially Jewish, into a world of 
general mysticism which is not more Jewish than Buddhist or Pythagorean. The 
Pseudo-Phocylides goes the length of abolishing the Sabbath. We perceive that 
all these men, ardent for the amelioration of humanity, seek to reduce Judaism 
to a general morale, to strip it of all that it possesses of individuality, and 
of everything that would make of it a restricted religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">Three capital reasons, in fact, rendered Judaism a thing 
very exclusive. These were, circumcision, the prohibition of mixed marriages, 
and the distinction between meats permissible or forbidden. Circumcision was 
for adults a painful ceremony; a ceremony, moreover, not free from danger, and 
disagreeable to the last degree. That was one of the reasons which interdicted 
the Jews from leading a life in common with other races, and made of them a 
separate caste. At the baths and at the gymnasiums, most important places in 
ancient cities, circumcision exposed the Jews to all manner of affronts. Every 
time that the attention of the Greeks or the Romans was drawn to the subject, it 
was the signal for outbursts of pleasantry. The Jews were very sensitive on the 
point, and avenged themselves by cruel reprisals. Many, in order to escape the 
ridicule, and wishing to pass themselves off for Greeks, attempted to 
dissimulate their original mark by a surgical operation, the details of which 
have been preserved to us by Celsus. As for the converts who submitted to that 
initiatory ceremony, there was only one course they could take—that was, to conceal themselves 

<pb n="35" id="vi-Page_35" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_35.html" />to escape the sarcasms. No man of the world could 
resign himself to such a situation, and this was doubtless the reason that the 
conversions to Judaism were much more numerous among the women than among the 
men, the former not being subjected at first to an experience, shocking and 
repulsive in every respect. We find many instances of Jewish women being married 
to Pagans, but there is not a single instance of a Jew being married to a Pagan 
woman. Hence the origin of much of the jeering. The necessity made itself felt 
by a broad casuistry which brought peace into troubled households.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">Mixed marriages were the origin of difficulties of a 
similar kind. The Jews regarded these marriages as pure fornication. It was the 
crime that the <i>kanaīm</i> punished with the dagger, simply because the Law in not 
prescribing any particular punishment for it, left its repression in the hands 
of zealots. Although united by faith and love to Christ, two Christians could 
thus be prevented from contracting marriage. The Israelite converted to Jesus 
who wished to espouse a sister of the Grecian race, expected that union, holy in 
his eyes, to be called by the most outrageous names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">The prescriptions as to meats being pure or impure were not 
of the least consequence. We can judge of this by that which still takes place 
in our own time. Nudity being no longer a part of modern manners, circumcision 
no longer subjects Israelites to these inconveniences. But the necessity of 
slaughtering for themselves continues to be very embarrassing for them. It 
requires of those who are strict not to eat with Christians, and, consequently, 
to be sequestered from general society. That precept is the principal cause 
which still places Judaism, in many countries, in the position of an exclusive 
sect. In countries where Israelites are not separated from the rest of the 
nation, it is a rock of offence; for, to 

<pb n="36" id="vi-Page_36" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_36.html" />understand it, it is sufficient on this point to have seen 
Puritan Jews arrive from Germany or Poland, who are shocked at the licences 
their co-religionists permit on this side of the Rhine. In cities like Salonica, 
in which the majority of the population is Jewish, and where the wealth is in 
the hands of the Jews, the actual trade of the community is on this account 
rendered impossible. Even in ancient times these restrictions were irksome. A 
Jewish law, the relic of innumerable centuries during which the 
responsibilities of property were an essential part of religious legislation, 
stamped the pig with a brand of infamy, which had no <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p11.1">raison d’être</span> in Europe. 
That old antipathy, having its origin in the East, appeared puerile to the 
Greeks and the Romans. A multitude of other prohibitions had descended from a 
time when one of the pre-occupations of the leaders of civilisation was to 
constrain their subordinates from eating things unclean, or from touching 
carrion. The hygiene of marriage, in fine, had given room for the enacting of a 
code of legal impurities for women sufficiently complicated. The peculiarity of 
these kind of prohibitions is their survival from times when they had a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p11.2">raison 
d’être</span>, and of their becoming at length so vexatious that they might have had 
their origin in what was proper and salutary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">One particular circumstance gave to the prohibitions in 
regard to meat much importance. The flesh provided for the sacrifices made to 
the gods was considered as impure. Now these meats, after the sacrifices, were 
often carried to the market, where it became very difficult to distinguish them; 
hence the inextricable scruples. The strict Jews did not regard as lawful the 
indiscriminate provisioning of them-selves in the market. They held that the 
seller should be questioned as to the origin of the meat, and that before 
accepting the dish the host should be questioned as to how it had been 
supplied. The imposing  

<pb n="37" id="vi-Page_37" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_37.html" />of that load of casuistry upon converts had evidently been 
carried to excess. Christianity would not have been Christianity if, like the 
Judaism of our day, it had been compulsory to have slaughtering done separately, 
or if the Christian could not, without violating his conscience, eat with other 
men. When one has discovered in that network of difficulties religions 
surcharged with prohibitions pertaining to life; when one has seen the Jew in 
the East; the Mussulmans separated by their ritualistic laws, as if by a wall, 
from the European world, where they might take their place, one can comprehend 
the immense importance of the questions which were to be decided at the time at 
which we are now arrived. The question to be decided was, whether Christianity 
should be a religion of formulas and rituals, a religion of ablutions, of 
purifications, of distinctions between things pure and things impure, or, on the 
other hand, the religion of mind, the idealistic cult, which has killed or shall 
kill by degrees religious materialism, all formularies, all ceremonies. Or, 
better still, the question to be decided was whether Christianity was to be a 
petty sect or a universal religion; whether the idea of Jesus should be 
overshadowed by reason of the incapacity of his disciples; or whether that idea, 
by virtue of its original force, should triumph over the scruples of backward 
and narrow minds, which were ready to have it replaced and obliterated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">The mission of Paul and Barnabas had presented the question 
with such a force that there was no way of avoiding a solution. Paul, who in the 
first period of his ministry had, it appears, preached circumcision, now 
declared it useless. He had surreptitiously admitted Pagans into the Church; 
he had constituted Churches composed of Gentiles; Titus, his intimate friend, 
had not been circumcised. The Church at Jerusalem could not longer close its 

<pb n="38" id="vi-Page_38" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_38.html" />eyes to facts so notorious. Broadly speaking, this Church 
was, on the point with which we are now engaged, hesitating, or favourable to 
the party the most backward. The conservative senate was there. In close 
proximity to the Temple, in perpetual contact with the Pharisees, the old 
Apostles, timid and narrow-minded, could not lend themselves to the profoundly 
revolutionary theories of Paul. Many of the Pharisees, however, had embraced 
Christianity without renouncing the essential principles of their sect. To such 
persons, the supposition that one could be saved without circumcision was 
blasphemy. To them the Law seemed to remain in its entirety. They had been told 
that Jesus had come to fulfil the Law, not to abrogate it. The privileges of the 
children of Abraham appeared to them intact: the Gentiles could not enter into 
the kingdom of God without being previously affiliated with the family of 
Abraham; in a word, before becoming a Christian, it was necessary to be made a 
Jew. Never, we can see, had Christianity had to resolve a more fundamental 
doubt. If one might credit the Jewish party, the love feast even, the common 
repast, would have been impossible; the two sections of the Church of Jesus 
would not have been able to commune the one with the other. From the theological 
point of view, the matter was still more serious; the question was to know 
whether one could be saved through the works of the Law or by the grace of Jesus 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">Some members of the Church of Judæa having arrived at Antioch 
without, as it would appear, any mission from the apostolic body, provoked 
discussion. They proclaimed loudly that one could not be saved without 
circumcision. It is necessary to recall that the Christians, who had at Antioch 
a name and a distinct individuality, had nothing of the kind at Jerusalem; that 
which did not oppose whoever came from Jerusalem had not in the whole Church much force, 

<pb n="39" id="vi-Page_39" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_39.html" />for the centre of authority was there. People were greatly 
excited. Paul and Barnabas resisted in the most energetic manner. There were 
long disputes. To bring it to an end, it was decided that Paul and Barnabas 
should go to Jerusalem to consult with the Apostles and the Elders on the 
subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">The question had for Paul a personal importance. His action 
until now had been almost entirely independent. He had only spent a fortnight 
at Jerusalem since his conversion, and for eleven years he had not put a foot in 
it. In the eyes of many he was a sort of heretic, teaching on his own account, 
and scarcely in communion with the rest of the faithful. He declared proudly 
that he had had his revelation, his apostleship. To go to Jerusalem was, in 
appearance at least, to forfeit his liberty, to subject his apostleship to that 
of the Mother Church, to learn from others what he knew through his own and 
personal revelation. He did not deny the authority of the Mother Church; but he 
defied it, because he was acquainted with the obstinacy of some of its members. 
He therefore took precautions so as not to compromise himself too much. He 
declared that in going to Jerusalem he would not submit to any dictation; he 
even feigned, indulging a pretension that was habitual to him, that in this he 
was obeying a command of Heaven, and of having had a revelation on the subject. 
He took with him his disciple Titus, who shared all his opinions, and who, as we 
have said above, was not circumcised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">Paul, Barnabas, and Titus set out on their journey. The 
Church at Antioch accompanied them on their route as far as 
Laodicæa-on-the-sea. They followed the coast of Phœnicia, then traversed 
Samaria, finding at every step brethren, to whom they recounted the marvels of 
the conversion of the Gentiles. There was great joy everywhere. In this way they 
reached Jerusalem. This was one of the most 

<pb n="40" id="vi-Page_40" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_40.html" />solemn hours in the history of Christianity. The grand 
doubt was now to be solved. The men upon whom rested the whole future of the new 
religion were going to be ranged face to face. Upon their grandeur of soul, upon 
their uprightness of heart depended the future of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">Eighteen years had rolled on since the death of Jesus. The 
Apostles had grown old. One of them had suffered martyrdom. Others 
probably were dead. We know that the deceased members of the apostolic college 
were not replaced; that the college became extinct when they had disappeared. On 
the part of the Apostles, they formed themselves into a college of elders, in 
which authority was divided. The “Church,” the reputed depository of 
the Holy Spirit, was composed of the Apostles, of the elders, and of all the 
brotherhood. Amongst the simple-minded brethren themselves there were degrees. 
Inequality was perfectly admissible; but that inequality was altogether moral; 
it was neither a question of external prerogative nor of material advantage. The 
three principal “pillars,” as we have said, of the community were 
still Peter, James, the brother of the Lord, and John, the son of Zebedee. Many 
Galileans had disappeared. They had been replaced by a certain number of persons 
belonging to the party of the Pharisees. “Pharisee” was synonymous with 
“devotee”; but all the best saints of Jerusalem were also strong 
devotees. Lacking the mind, the finesse, the grandeur of Jesus, they had, after 
his death, fallen into a kind of stupid bigotry, a state similar to that which 
their master so strongly combated. They were incapable of irony; they had almost 
forgotten the eloquent invectives of Jesus against the hypocrites. Some had 
developed into a sort of Jewish Indian priests, after the manner of John the 
Baptist and of Banou, monks totally addicted to formulas, and at whom Jesus certainly, if 

<pb n="41" id="vi-Page_41" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_41.html" />he had been still alive, could not have aimed sarcasms enough.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">James, in particular, surnamed the Just, or “the brother of 
the Lord,” was one of the most exact observers of the Law that there 
was. According to certain traditions—very doubtful, it is true—he was even an 
ascetic, practising all the Nazarene abstinences, observing celibacy, drinking 
no intoxicating liquors, eschewing flesh, never cutting his hair, forbidding 
himself anointings and baths, wearing neither sandals nor garments of wool, 
clothed in plain linen. Nothing, we see, was more contrary to the idea of Jesus, 
who, at least from the death of John the Baptist, declared affectations of that 
kind perfectly vain. Abstinence—already in favour with certain branches of 
Judaism—became the fashion, and formed the dominant trait of the fraction of the 
Church which, later on, was to be connected with a pretended Ebion. The pure 
Jews were opposed to those abstinences; but the proselytes, particularly the 
women, inclined much to them. James did not stir from the Temple; he remained 
there alone, it is said, for long hours in prayer, until the callus of his knees 
had contracted, like those of the chamois. It is believed that he passed his 
time there after the manner of Jeremiah, a penitent for the people, weeping for 
the sins of the nation, and turning aside the chastisements that threatened 
them. He had only to raise his hands to heaven to perform miracles. He had been 
surnamed the Just, and also <i>Obliam</i>, that is to say, “Rampart of the people,” 
because it was supposed that it was his prayers which prevented the Divine 
wrath from sweeping everything away. The Jews, as we are assured, held him in 
the same veneration as the Christians. If that singular man was really the 
brother of Jesus, he must have been at least one of those inimical brothers who 
abjured him and wished him arrested; and it is probable to 

<pb n="42" id="vi-Page_42" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_42.html" />such recollections that Paul, irritated by a mind so 
narrow, made allusion when he wrote concerning these pillars of the Church at 
Jerusalem:—“Whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me; God accepteth no 
man’s person” (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:6" id="vi-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal. ii. 6</scripRef>). Jude, the brother of James, was, it 
seems, in entire agreement with his ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">To sum up, the Church at Jerusalem had been more and more 
broadened by the spirit of Jesus. The dead weight of Judaism had borne it down. 
Jerusalem was for the new faith an unwholesome centre, and would have ended by 
destroying it. In that capital of Judaism, it was very difficult to cease being 
a Jew. Moreover, new men, like St Paul, all but systematically avoided residing 
there. Forced now, under pain of being separated from the primitive Church, to 
come to confer with their elders, they found themselves in a position full of 
hardship; and the work, which could not live except by the power of concord and 
of abnegation, ran an immense risk.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">The interview, in fact, was singularly protracted and 
embarrassing. People listened favourably at first to the account that Paul and 
Barnabas gave of their missions; for every one, even the most Judaised, was of 
opinion that the conversion of the Gentiles was the harbinger of the Messiah. 
The curiosity to see the man of whom so much was being said, and who had led the 
sect into so new a path, was at first very lively. They glorified God for having 
made an Apostle out of a persecutor. But when they came to circumcision, and the 
obligation of practising the Law, dissension broke out in all its force. The 
Pharisean party set forth its pretensions in the most uncompromising manner. The 
party in favour of emancipation responded with triumphant force. They cited the 
cases of several uncircumcised persons who had received the Holy Ghost. If God 
made no distinction between Pagans and 

<pb n="43" id="vi-Page_43" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_43.html" />Jews, how could they have the temerity to do it for Him? 
How could that be held for unclear which God had purified? Why impose a yoke on 
the converts that the race of Israel had not been able to bear? It was through 
Jesus that one was saved, and not through the Law. Paul and Barnabas advanced 
in support of that thesis the miracles which God had wrought for the conversion 
of the Gentiles. But the Pharisees objected with no less force that the Law was 
not abolished; that one never ceased to be a Jew; that the obligations of a Jew 
remained ever the same. They refused to hold relations with Titus, who was 
uncircumcised; they openly accused Paul of infidelity, and of being an enemy of 
the Law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">The most admirable characteristic in the histories of the 
origins of Christianity is that that radical and serious division, embracing a 
question of the first importance, did not occasion in the Church a complete 
schism, which would have been its ruin. The eager and impulsive mind of Paul had 
here a splendid opportunity of displaying itself; his sound practical sense, 
his sagacity, and his judgment, remedied everything. The two parties were eager, 
excited, almost harsh to one another; nobody rejected his advice; the question 
was not yet shaped; people remained united in the common work. A superior bond, 
the love that every one had for Jesus, the remembrance which all entertained for 
him, were stronger than the divisions. The most fundamental dissension that was 
ever produced in the bosom of the Church, did not lead to reprobation. This is a 
great lesson that succeeding centuries have seldom been able to imitate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">Paul understood that in large and heated assemblies he 
could never succeed, because that there narrow minds would always have the sway, 
and because Judaism <span class="unclear" id="vi-p22.1">was too long</span> at Jerusalem for one 

<pb n="44" id="vi-Page_44" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_44.html" />to hope to be able to extort from it a concession of 
principles. He went and saw separately all personages of consideration, in 
particular, Peter, James, and John. Peter, like all men who exist for the most 
part on elevated sentiment, was indifferent to questions of party. These 
disputes grieved him; he wished for union, concord, and peace. His timid and 
rather contracted mind detached itself with difficulty from Judaism; he would 
have preferred that the new converts had accepted circumcision, but he saw the 
impossibility of such a solution. Deep and tender natures are always undecided; 
they sometimes even have to resort to a little dissimulation. They desire to 
please everybody—no question of principle seems with them to outweigh the 
value of peace. They let themselves be carried away by different parties, and to 
making contradictory promises and engagements. Peter sometimes committed this 
by no means heinous fault. To Paul, he was for uncircumcision; to the strict 
Jews, be sided with the partisans of circumcision. The soul of Paul was so 
grand, so sincere, so full of the new zeal which Jesus had brought into the 
world, that Peter could not fail to sympathise with him. They loved each other, 
and when they were together, it was as sovereigns of the entire world of the 
future, which they divided between them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">It was doubtless at the close of one of their 
conversations that Paul, with the exaggeration of language and the verve that 
were habitual to him, said to Peter, “We quite understand one another; yours is 
the gospel of circumcision; mine is the gospel of uncircumcision.” Paul laid 
hold of these words later on as a sort of regular treaty, which ought to be 
accepted by all the Apostles. It is difficult to believe that Peter and Paul 
should dare to repeat outside their private conversations words which would have 
injured to the highest degree the pretensions 

<pb n="45" id="vi-Page_45" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_45.html" />of James, and probably even those of John. But the 
words were uttered. These large schemes, which were hardly those of Jerusalem, 
struck greatly the enthusiastic soul of Peter. Paul made upon him the greatest 
impression, and won him over completely. Up to this time Peter had travelled 
little; his pastoral visits had not, it seems, been extended beyond Palestine. 
He must have been about fifty years of age. Paul’s eagerness for 
travelling, the recitals of the apostolic journeys, the projects that had been 
communicated to him in regard to the future, fired his zeal. It was from this 
time that Peter was seen to absent himself from Jerusalem, and to lead in his 
turn the wandering life of apostleship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">James, with the sanctity of a life so equivocal, was the 
chief of the Judaistic party. It was through him that almost all the conversions 
of Pharisees had been made: the exigencies of that party were imposed on him. 
Everything tends to the belief that he did not make any concession upon the 
dogmatic principle; nevertheless, a moderate and conciliatory opinion soon 
began to make itself manifest. The legitimacy of the conversion of the Gentiles 
was admitted; it was declared that it was useless to be disquieted in regard to 
what concerned circumcision; it was only necessary to maintain a few 
interesting prescriptions, the <i>morale</i> or the suppression of which would shock 
too keenly the Jews. In order to reassure the Pharisean party, it was remarked 
that the existence of the Law was not for the sake of compromise, seeing that 
Moses had from time immemorial, and would always be, for the people to be read 
in the synagogues. The converted Jews thus remained submissive to the entire 
Law, and the exemptions only concerned the converted Pagans. In practice, 
however, people were to avoid shocking those who had more contracted 

<pb n="46" id="vi-Page_46" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_46.html" />ideas. It was probably these moderate persons, the authors 
of that harmless contradiction, who counselled Paul to induce Titus to let 
himself be circumcised. Titus, in fact, had become one of the principal 
difficulties of the situation. The converted Pharisees of Jerusalem willingly 
supported the idea that, far removed from them, at Antioch, or in the depths of 
Asia Minor, there were Christians uncircumcised. But in their midst at 
Jerusalem, to be obliged to associate with them, and thus to commit a flagrant 
violation of that Law to which they were attached to the bottom of their hearts, 
this was what they could not consent to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">Paul took the most infinite precautions in acceding to this 
demand. It was indeed owned that it was not as a matter of necessity that the 
circumcision of Titus was demanded, as Titus would remain a Christian even if 
he did not submit to that rite; but it was asked of him as a mark of 
condescension for the brethren whose consciences were pledged, and who otherwise 
could not hold relations with him. Paul consented, but not without uttering some 
severe words against the authors of such an exaction, against those false 
brethren who only had entered the Church to diminish the extent of the liberties 
created by Jesus. He protested that be would in nothing submit his opinions to 
theirs; that the concession he had made was for once only, for the sake of the 
general good, and of peace. With such reservations he gave his consent, and 
Titus was circumcised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p26">That concession cost Paul much, and the sentence in which 
he spoke of it is one of the most original that he ever wrote. The language that 
it cost him seemed not to be able to run off his pen. The sentence, at first 
sight, appeared to mean that Titus was not circumcised, whilst it implied that 
he was. The remembrance of that painful moment often returned to him; that 
semblance of returning to Judaism appeared 

<pb n="47" id="vi-Page_47" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_47.html" />to him sometimes as a denying of Jesus; he 
re-assured himself by saying,—“And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I 
might gain the Jews.” Like all men who possess a multiplicity of 
ideas, Paul set little store by forms. He perceived the vanity of everything 
which was not a thing of the soul, and when the supreme interests of conscience 
were at play, he, usually so stubborn, abandoned all else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p27">The capital concession which involved the circumcision of 
Titus, appeased much of the ill-feeling. It was admitted that in distant 
countries in which the new converts had no daily intercourse with the Jews, it 
would be sufficient if they abstained from blood, together with meats offered in 
sacrifice to the gods, or suffocated, and that they observed the same laws as 
the Jews in regard to marriage, and the relations between the sexes. The use of 
pork meat, the interdiction of which was everywhere the symbol of Judaism, was 
left free. It was almost the embodiment of the Noachic precepts; that is to 
say, which it was supposed had been revealed to Noah, and which were imposed on 
all proselytes. The idea that the blood was the life, that the blood was life 
itself, inspired in the Jews an extreme horror for meats from which the blood 
had not been let. To abstain from these was for them a precept of natural 
religion. Demons were supposed to be particularly greedy of blood, so in eating 
meat not bled people ran the risk of having for companion of the food they 
partook of a demon. A man who about that period wrote under the usurped name of 
the celebrated Greek moralist Phocylides a short course of Jewish natural 
morals, simplified the usages of the non-Jews, by seizing upon similar 
solutions. That bold impostor did not essay to convert his reader to Judaism; he 
sought merely to inculcate on him the “Noachical precepts,” with some greatly 
modified Jewish rules in regard to meat and to marriage. The first of these rules 

<pb n="48" id="vi-Page_48" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_48.html" />was altered by him to accord with hygienic requirements 
and alimentary convenience, to the abstaining from things forbidden or unclean; 
the second had reference to the regulating and the purifying of sexual 
relations. All the rest of the Jewish ritual went for nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p28">For the rest, that which issued from the assembly at 
Jerusalem was only agreed to by word of mouth, and was not even stated in very 
strict terms, for we shall see them frequently set aside. The idea of dogmatic 
canons emanating from a council was not yet heard of. By reason of profound good 
sense, these simple people attained to the loftiest pinnacle of policy. They saw 
that the only way of escaping great questions was to leave them unresolved, to 
take a middle course which would please no one, and to leave problems to wear 
themselves out, and to die from lack of a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p28.1">raison d’être</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p29">People were content to be divided. Paul explained to 
Peter, James, and John the gospel that he preached to the Gentiles; the former 
entirely approved of it, finding nothing in it to reprimand, and not attempting 
to add anything thereto. Paul and Barnabas were heartily given the right hand of 
fellowship; their immediate right divine to the apostleship of the Pagan world 
was admitted; people recognised in them a sort of peculiar grace for what was 
the special object of their vocation. The title of Apostle of the Gentiles, 
which Paul had already assumed, was, as he assures us, officially conferred on 
him; and without doubt people accorded to him, at least by tacit assent, the 
fact which he prized the most, to wit, that he had had his special revelation as 
direct as those who had seen Jesus; in other words, that his vision on the way 
to Damascus was of as much importance as the other appearances of Christ risen 
from the dead. All that was required of the three representatives of the 

<pb n="49" id="vi-Page_49" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_49.html" />Church of Antioch in return, was not to forget the poor at 
Jerusalem. The Church of that city, in fact, by reason of its communistic 
organisation, its peculiar responsibilities, and the misery which reigned in 
Judea, appeared to be nearing its last gasp. Paul and his party accepted gladly 
that idea. They hoped by a kind of contribution to shut the mouth of the 
intolerant Jerusalemitish party, and to reconcile it with the thought that he 
existed for the Church of the Gentiles. By means of a trifling tribute they 
purchased liberty of thought, and remained in communication with the central 
Church, outside of which one did not dare hope for salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p30">In order that no doubt should remain as to the 
reconciliation, it was decided that Paul, Barnabas, and Titus, in returning to 
Antioch, were to be accompanied by two of the principal members of the Church 
at Jerusalem, Judas Bar-Saba and Silvanus or Silas, who were charged with 
disavowing the brethren from Judæa who had created the trouble in the Church at 
Antioch, and to render witness to Paul and Barnabas, whose services and devotion 
were recognised. The joy at Antioch was very great. Judas and Silas held the 
rank of prophets: their inspired speech was appreciated extremely by the Church 
at Antioch. Silas was so much charmed with that atmosphere of life and of 
liberty, that he had no desire to return to Jerusalem. Judas alone returned to 
the Apostles, and Silas attached himself to Paul by bonds of brotherhood, which 
every day became more intimate.</p>

<pb n="50" id="vi-Page_50" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_50.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IV. Slow Propagation of Christianity: Its Introduction at Rome." progress="27.05%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p0.2">SLOW PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY: ITS INTRODUCTION AT ROME.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="vii-p1.1">An</span> idea which, above all things, it is necessary to get rid 
of, when the question at issue is the propagation of Christianity, is that that 
propagation had to be made by succeeding missionaries, and by preachers similar 
to those of modern times, who have to go from city to city. Paul and Barnabas 
and their companions were the only ones who sometimes proceeded in this manner. 
The rest was done by workmen whose names remain unknown. Alongside the Apostles 
who attained celebrity, there was thus an obscure apostleship, whose agents were 
not dogmatists by profession, but who were none the less most efficacious. The 
Jews of the period were nomads <i>par excellence</i>. Merchants, servants, small 
tradesmen, they visited all the large towns of the coast, and pursued their 
calling. Active, industrious, polite, they brought with them their ideas, their 
good example, their exaltation, and dominated these populations, degraded in 
point of religion, with all the superiority that the enthusiastic man possesses 
over those that are indifferent. Those affiliated to the Christian sect 
travelled like the other Jews, and carried the glad tidings with them. It was a 
sort of familiar preaching, and much more persuasive than any other. The 
gentleness, the gaiety, the good humour, the patience of the new believers, 
caused them to be received gladly everywhere, and conciliated their minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">Rome was one of the first points attacked in this manner. 
The capital of the Empire had heard the name of Jesus long before all the 
intermediate countries could have been evangelised, just as a high 

<pb n="51" id="vii-Page_51" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_51.html" />summit is illuminated when the valleys lying between it and 
the sun are still in darkness. Rome was, in fact, the <i>rendezvous</i> of all the 
Oriental religious, the point of the Mediterranean with which the Syrians had 
the most intercourse. They arrived there in enormous bands. Like all poor 
populations going up to attack the large cities in quest of fortune, they were 
obedient and humble. With them disembarked troops of Greeks, Asiatics, and 
Egyptians, all speaking Greek. Rome was literally a bilingual city. The language 
of the Jewish world and of the Christian world of Rome was for three centuries 
Greek. Greek was at Rome the language of all that was most wicked and most 
honest, of all that was the best and the most base. Rhetoricians, grammarians, 
philosophers, noble pedagogues, preceptors, servants, intriguers, artists, 
singers, dancers, brokers, artisans, preachers of new sects, religious 
heroes—they all spoke Greek, The old Roman burgess class lost ground each day, 
swamped as it was by this flood of strangers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">It is in the highest degree probable that about the year 50 
several Jews from Syria, already Christians, entered the capital of the Empire, 
and disseminated their ideas there. In fact, among the good administrative 
measures of Claudius, Suetonius placed the following: “He expelled the Jews from 
Rome, who, at the instigation of Chrestus, indulged frequently in riots.” 
Certainly, it is possible that there might have been at Rome a Jew named 
Chrestus who fomented troubles amongst his co-religionists, and which led to 
their expulsion. But it is much more probable that the name of <i>Chrestus</i> was none 
other than that of Christ himself. The introduction of the new faith provoked, 
doubtless, in the Jewish quarter at Rome, altercations, quarrels, scenes 
analogous, in a word, to those which had already taken place at 
Damascus, at Antioch in Pisidia, and at Lystra. Wishing to 

<pb n="52" id="vii-Page_52" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_52.html" />put an end to these disorders, the police were compelled to 
take measures for the expulsion of the perturbators. The chiefs of police may 
have inquired superficially into the nature of the quarrel, which interested 
them so little; a report addressed to the Government may have proved that the 
agitators called themselves <i>Christiani</i>, that is to say, partisans of a certain 
<i>Christus</i>; that name being unknown, it may have been changed into Chrestus, in 
consequence of the custom of unlettered persons giving to the names of strangers 
a form appropriate to their habits. Hence, in order to come to a conclusion that 
there existed a man of that name, who had been the provoker and the leader of 
the riots, was but a short step to take; the inspectors of police might have 
overlooked the fact, and, without further inquiry, pronounced sentence of 
banishment against the two parties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">The principal Jewish quarter in Rome was situated on the 
other side of the Tiber; that is to say, in the part of the city the poorest 
and the most filthy, probably in the neighbourhood of the actual <i>Porta Portese</i>. 
Here was situated formerly, as in our own times, the port of Rome, the place 
where merchandise was unloaded which had been brought in flat boats from Ostia. 
It was the quarter of the Jews and of the Syrians, “nations born to servitude” 
as is remarked by Cicero. The first nucleus of the Jewish population at Rome 
had, in fact, been formed of freedmen, descendants, for the most part, of those 
who had been carried prisoners to Rome by Pompey. They had undergone slavery 
without changing any of their religious habits. That which is admirable about 
Judaism, is that simplicity of faith which makes the Jew, though transported a 
thousand leagues from his country, at the end of many generations a Jew still of 
the purest type. The intercourse between the synagogues of Rome and those of Jerusalem was 

<pb n="53" id="vii-Page_53" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_53.html" />continual. The first colony had been reinforced by numerous 
emigrants. These poor people disembarked by hundreds at <i>Ripa</i>, and lived there 
by themselves in the quarter adjacent to Transtevere, serving as street 
porters, engaging in small commerce, exchanging matches for broken glasses, and 
presenting to the haughty Italian population a type which, later, should become 
to them too familiar —that of a mendicant skilled in his art. A Roman who 
respected himself never put his foot into these debased quarters. It was treated 
as a suburb given over to contemned classes, and to disreputable avocations; 
tanneries, sausage factories, steeping troughs, were relegated there. So the 
unfortunates lived quite tranquilly in that despised corner, in the midst of 
bales of merchandise, infamous taverns, and of litter porters (Syrians), who had 
here their general quarters. The police did not enter it except when the 
quarrels were bloody, or when they were too often repeated. Few of the quarters 
of Rome were so free; politics had nothing to do with it. Not only was religion 
practised in ordinary times without opposition, but every facility was afforded 
for active propagandism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">Protected by the contempt which they inspired, little 
sensitive, moreover, to the railleries of the people of the world, the Jews of 
Transtevere led thus a very active, religious, and social life. They possessed a 
few <i>kakamin</i> (schools); nowhere was the ritual and ceremonial of the Law more 
scrupulously observed; the synagogues had the most perfect organisation that 
ever was known. The titles of “father” and of “mother of the synagogue” were 
much prized. Some rich converts took biblical names; they converted their slaves 
along with themselves; the Scroll was explained by the doctors; they built 
places of prayer, and showed themselves to be proud of the consideration they 
enjoyed in that little world. The poor 

<pb n="54" id="vii-Page_54" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_54.html" />Jew, when begging, found the opportunity, in a trembling 
voice, to whisper into the ear of the grand Roman dame a few sentences of the 
Law, and often gained over the matron, who had given him a handful of small 
change. To observe the Sabbath and the Jewish feasts was, according to Horace, 
the characteristic which classes a man amongst the weak-minded, that is to say, 
with the multitude, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii-p5.1">unus multorum</span>. Universal benevolence, the felicity of 
reposing with the just, assisting the poor, purity of manners, the sweetness of 
family life, the mild perception of death, which was considered as a sleep, are 
the sentiments which are found on the Jewish inscriptions, together with that 
special note of touching unction of humility, certain hope, which characterises 
Christian inscriptions. There were many Jews, men of the world, rich and 
powerful, such as Tiberius Alexander, who attained to the highest honours of the 
Empire, and who twice or thrice exercised an influence of the first order in 
public affairs, and had even, to the great chagrin of the Romans, his statue in 
the Forum; but the latter were no longer good Jews. The Herods, although 
ostentatiously practising their religion at Rome, were also far from (it was 
only through their relations with the Pagans) being true Israelites. The poor 
remained faithful, esteeming these worldlings as renegades; in like manner, we 
see in our day the Polish or Hungarian Jews treat with severity the aristocratic 
French Israelites who have deserted the synagogue, and have had their children 
educated in Protestantism, so as to make their circle more exclusive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">A world of ideas were thus propounded on the common wharf 
where was unloaded the merchandise of the whole world; but all this is lost in 
the tumult of a large city like London or Paris. Certainly the proud patricians, 
who, in their promenades upon the Aventine 

<pb n="55" id="vii-Page_55" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_55.html" />cast their eyes to the other side of the Tiber, could 
not suspect that the future was being prepared in the pile of poor houses 
erected at the foot of Janiculum. The day when, under the reign of Claudius, a 
certain Jew, initiated in the new beliefs, placed foot on the ground opposite 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii-p6.1">Emporium</span>, that same day no one knew in Rome that the founder of a second 
Empire, another Romulus, lodged at the gate on a bed of straw. Near the gate was 
a kind of lodging-house, well known to the people and the soldiers, which went 
under the name of <i>Taberna meritoria</i>. There was shown here, in order to attract 
the credulous, a pretended fountain of oil, issuing from the rocks. Very soon 
that fountain of oil was regarded by the Christians as symbolical. It was 
pretended that its appearance had coincided with the birth of Jesus. It appears 
that later on the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii-p6.2">Taberna</span> was made into a church. Who knows whether the oldest 
souvenirs of Christianity were not connected with that resort! Under Alexander 
Severus we see the Christians and the tavern-keepers contending for a certain 
spot which had formerly been public, and which that good Emperor adjudged to the 
Christians. One feels that one is here upon the natal soil of an old popular 
Christianity. Claudius, about that time, struck with the “progress of foreign 
superstitions,” believed that he was performing an act of good conservative 
policy in re-establishing the soothsayers. In a report made to the Senate, 
complaint was made of the indifference of the times for the ancient usages of 
Italy, and for good discipline. The Senate had invited the Pontiffs to see 
whether it was possible to re-establish the old customs. Everything went well, 
in consequence, and it was believed that these respectable impostures were saved 
for all eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">The great question of the moment was the attainment of 
Agrippa to power, the adoption of Nero by 

<pb n="56" id="vii-Page_56" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_56.html" />Claudius, and his ever-increasing fortune. No one thought 
of the poor Jew who uttered for the first time the name of <i>Christus</i> in the 
Syrian colony, and expounded the faith which brought happiness to those amongst 
whom he was living. Others soon arrived. The letters from Syria, brought by the 
newcomers, spoke of the movement which was increasing more and more. A small 
circle was formed. Everybody “smelled the garlick.” These ancestors 
of the Roman prelates were poor proletariats, filthy, undistinguished, 
ill-mannered, clothed in dirty smock-frocks, and had the bad breath of people 
who are ill-fed. Their hovels had that odour of misery which exhales from 
persons poorly nourished and clothed, and huddled up in a small room. They soon 
became numerous enough to make a noise. They preached in the <i>ghetto</i>, and the 
orthodox Jews resisted them. What with the tumultuous scenes which were taking 
place; what with the scenes recurring night by night; what with the Roman police 
being interviewed; what (little caring to know what was the cause of the 
trouble) with addressing a report to the superior authority, and laying the 
troubles to the account of a certain Chrestus, whom it was impossible to get 
hold of; what with the expulsion of the agitators having been decided on—there 
was nothing in that which was not plausible. The passage in Suetonius, and, 
better still, that of the <i>Acts</i>, would seem to imply that all the Jews were 
driven out on that occasion; but such a thing is not to be supposed. The 
likelihood is that the Christians, the partisans of the seditious Chrestus, were 
alone expelled. Claudius, in general, was favourable to the Jews, and it is even 
not impossible that the expulsion of the Christians, of which we have just been 
speaking, took place at the instigation of the Jews—the Herods, for example. 
These expulsions, however, were always only temporary and conditional. The tide, arrested for the 

<pb n="57" id="vii-Page_57" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_57.html" />moment, always returned. The edict of Claudius was, in any 
case, of little consequence, since Josephus does not mention it, and in the year 
58 Rome had already a new Christian Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">The founders of this first Church at Rome, destroyed by 
the decree of Claudius, are unknown. But we know the names of two Jews who were 
exiled in consequence of the <i>emeutes</i> of the <i>Porta Portese</i>. They were an old 
pious couple, the one Aquila, originally a Jew from Pontus, following the same 
calling as St Paul, that of an upholsterer, the other Priscilla, his wife. They 
sought refuge at Corinth, where we soon see them en rapport with St Paul, whose 
intimate friends and zealous fellow-workers they became. Aquila and Priscilla 
are hence the two oldest known members of the Church at Rome. But they are 
hardly remembered. Legend, which is always unjust, because it is always swayed 
by political motives, has expelled from the Christian Pantheon these two obscure 
workers, in order to attribute the honour of the foundation of the Church of 
Rome to a name more illustrious, corresponding better to the proud pretensions 
of universal dominion which the capital of the Empire, now become Christian, 
could not abdicate. For us, it is not at the theatrical basilica which has been 
consecrated to St Peter, it is at the <i>Porta Portese</i>, that ancient <i>ghetto</i>, where 
we really find the starting-point of Western Christianity. It is the traces of 
those pier wandering Jews, who carried with them the religion of the 
world,—those men who hardly dreamt, in their misery, of the kingdom of God—we 
must search out and embrace. We do not contest with Rome its essential title; 
Rome was probably the first spot of the Western world, and even of Europe, where 
Christianity was established But in place of these proud and magnificent 
churches, in place of these insulting devices, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="vii-p8.1">Christus vincit, Christus regit, 
Christus imperat</span>—Christ conquers, 

<pb n="58" id="vii-Page_58" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_58.html" />Christ reigns, Christ governs—it would be much better to 
erect a little chapel to the two good Jews of Pontus who were expelled by the 
police of Claudius for belonging to the party of Chrestus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">After the Church of Rome (if it was not even anterior) the 
most ancient Western Church was that of Pozzuoli. St Paul found Christians there 
about the year 61. Pozzuoli was in a certain sense the port of Rome; it was at 
least the place where the Jews and the Syrians who came to Rome disembarked. 
This strange soil undermined by fire; these Phlegreens fields; that sulphur bed; 
these caverns full of burning vapours, which seemed the breath of hell; these 
sulphurous waters; these myths of giants, and of demons buried in the burning 
valleys, a sort of Gehennas; these baths, which appeared to the austere Jews 
and the enemies of total nudity the acme of abomination—greatly impressed the 
imaginations of the new emigrants, and have left a deep trace on the apocalyptic 
compositions of the times. The follies of Caligula, of which we still see 
traces, left also in these places terrible recollections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">In any case, one capital feature, as we have already had 
occasion to remark, is, that the Church at Rome was not, like the Churches of 
Asia Minor, of Macedonia and of Greece, a foundation of the school of Paul. It 
was a Judæo-Christian creation, connected directly with the Church at 
Jerusalem. Paul was never here on his own ground; he found in that great Church 
many shortcomings, which he treated with indulgence, but which offended his 
exalted idealism. Attached to circumcision, and to exterior practices; ebionite 
by its taste for abstinences, and by its doctrine, more Jew than Christian, in 
regard to the person and the death of Jesus; strongly attached to 
millenarianism, the Roman Church presented in its early days the essential 
features which have distinguished it during its long and marvellous 

<pb n="59" id="vii-Page_59" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_59.html" />history. The direct daughter of Jerusalem, the 
Roman Church has always had an ascetic, sacerdotal character, and been opposed 
to the Protestant tendency of St Paul. Peter was its veritable chief; then, 
being penetrated by the political and hierarchical spirit of old Pagan Rome, it 
became, in truth, the new Jerusalem, the city of the pontificate, of religion, 
hierarchical and solemn, of material sacraments, which are their own 
justification, the city of ascetics, after the manner of Jacques Obliam, with 
its callosities on the knees and its plates of gold on the forehead. She was to 
be the church of authority. If it can be believed, the special sign of the 
apostolic mission was the showing of a letter signed by the Apostles, the 
producing of a certificate of orthodoxy. The good and the evil that the Church 
at Jerusalem did for infant Christianity, the Church of Rome did for the Church 
universal. It was in vain that Paul addressed to them his beautiful epistle, in 
order to explain to them the mystery of the cross of Jesus and of salvation by 
faith alone. This epistle the Church at Rome but vaguely comprehended. But 
Luther, fourteen and a half centuries later, comprehended it, and opened a new 
era in the secular series of the alternative triumphs of Peter and Paul.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter V. Second Journey of Paul—Another Sojourn at Galatia." progress="29.84%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p0.2">SECOND JOURNEY OF PAUL—ANOTHER SOJOURN AT GALATIA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="viii-p1.1">Hardly</span> had Paul returned to Antioch, when he began forming 
new projects. His ardent soul could not brook repose. On the one hand, he 
proposed to enlarge the rather limited field of his first mission: on the other, 
the desire to see again his dear Churches 

<pb n="60" id="viii-Page_60" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_60.html" />of Galatia, to confirm them in the faith, pursued him 
incessantly. The tenderness which that strange nature appeared in some respects 
to lack, had been transformed into a powerful faculty of loving the communities 
which he had founded. He had for his Churches the sentiments that other men have 
for that which they love the most. This was indeed a special gift of 
the Jews. The feeling of association with which they were imbued caused them to 
give to the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p1.2">esprit de famille</span> applications altogether novel. The synagogue and the 
church were thus what the monastery was to the Middle Ages, the beloved home, 
the hearth of the warmest affections, the roof under which people sheltered that 
which they held most dear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">Paul communicated his design to Barnabas. But the 
friendship of the two Apostles, which had been proof against the severest tests, 
which no susceptibility of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p2.1">amour propre</span>, no freak of character had been able to 
lessen, received now a cruel blow. Barnabas proposed to Paul to take John, 
surnamed Mark, with them: Paul flew into a passion. He could not pardon 
John-Mark for having abandoned the first mission at Perga, at the moment when it 
had entered upon the most perilous stage of the journey. The man who had once 
refused to go on with the work, appeared to him as unworthy of being enrolled 
anew. Barnabas defended his cousin, whose motives, in fact, it is probable Paul 
judged with too much severity. The quarrel waxed very hot: it was impossible to 
come to an understanding. That old friendship which had been the condition of 
the evangelic preaching, gave place for a time to a miserable question of 
individuals. To speak truly, it is allowable to suppose that the rupture was 
based on deeper reasons. It is a miracle that the always increasing pretensions 
of Paul, his pride, his eagerness to be absolute chief, had not already twenty times rendered relations 

<pb n="61" id="viii-Page_61" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_61.html" />impossible between two men whose reciprocal 
positions had entirely changed. Barnabas had not the genius of Paul; but who can 
tell whether in the true hierarchy of souls, which is regulated by the order of 
goodness, he did not occupy a still higher rank? When we recall what Barnabas 
had been to Paul; when we think that it was he who at Jerusalem had silenced 
the not altogether groundless defiances of which the new convert was the object;—who 
went to seek at Tarsus the future Apostle, as yet isolated and uncertain as 
to his path;—who introduced him into the young and active life of Antioch;—who, 
in a word, made him an Apostle,—one cannot help seeing in that open rupture a 
motive of secondary importance, a gross act of ingratitude on the part of Paul. 
But the exigencies of the work were too powerful for him. What man of action is 
there that has not once in his life committed a great crime of the heart?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">The two Apostles then separated from each other. Barnabas 
and John-Mark embarked at Seleucia for Cyprus. History from this point loses 
sight of his wanderings. While Paul marches on to glory, his companion, falling 
into obscurity the moment he quitted him who illuminated him with his rays, 
wears himself out with the labours of an unrecorded apostleship. The enormous 
injustice which often regulates the things of this world, presides over history like as over everything else. 
Those 
who undertake the <i>rôle</i> of self-devotion and unostentation, are ordinarily 
forgotten. The author of the <i>Acts</i>, with his ingenuous conciliatory policy, has, 
without wishing it, sacrificed Barnabas to the desire that he entertained of 
reconciling Peter to Paul. By a sort of instinctive lack of the principle of 
compensation, on the one hand diminishing and subordinating the importance of Paul, on 

<pb n="62" id="viii-Page_62" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_62.html" />the other, the author has enhanced the importance of Paul at the 
expense of a modest fellow-worker, who had not a part cut out for him, and who 
was not weighted in history with the unequal weights which result from the 
arrangements of parties. Hence arises the ignorance in which we are placed 
as to what belongs to the apostleship of Barnabas. We only know that that 
apostleship continued to be very active. Barnabas remained faithful to the grand 
rules which Paul and he had established during their first mission. He did not 
take with him in his peregrinations female companions; he lived always by his 
work, never accepting anything from the Church. He again encountered Paul at 
Antioch. The imperious temper of Paul provoked a fresh discord between them; 
but the nature or sentiment of the holy work carried all before it; the 
communion between the two Apostles remained intact. Labouring each in his own 
way, they remained in communication the one with the other, mutually informing 
one another of their labours. In spite of the greatest dissensions, Paul 
continued always to treat Barnabas as a fellow-worker, and to consider him as 
dividing with himself the work of the apostleship of the Gentiles. Ardent, 
hot-headed, and susceptible, Paul soon forgot, when the great principles to 
which he had devoted his life were not in question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">In place of Barnabas, Paul selected for his companion 
Silas, the prophet of the Church at Jerusalem, who had remained at Antioch. He 
was probably not sorry at the defection of John-Mark, who, it seems, wished to 
be near Peter. Silas possessed, it is said, the title of a Roman citizen, which, 
joined with his name of Silvanus, induces the belief that he was not of Judea, 
or that he had already had occasion to familiarise himself with the world of the 
Gentiles. Both departed, recommended by the brethren to the grace of God. These 
forms were not at that time 

<pb n="63" id="viii-Page_63" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_63.html" />vain. People believed that the finger of God was 
everywhere; that each step of the Apostles of the new kingdom was directed by 
the immediate inspiration of Heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">Paul and Silas journeyed by land. Taking to the north, 
across the plain of Antioch, they traversed the defile of Amanus, the Assyrian 
passes; then rounding the end of the Gulf of Issus they crossed the northern 
ridge of Amanus by the Amanida pass; they then traversed Cilicia, passing 
probably through Tarsus, emerging from Taurus doubtless by the celebrated 
Cilician passes—one of them the most frightful mountain pass in the world; 
penetrating thence into Lycaonia; finally reaching Derbe, Lystra, and Iconium.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">Paul found his dear Churches in the same state in which he 
had left them. The faithful had persevered, and their numbers had increased. 
Timothy, who was but an infant at the time of his first journey, had become an 
excellent subject. His youth, his piety, and his intelligence, delighted Paul. 
All the faithful of Lycaonia testified highly of him. Paul attached him to 
himself, loved him tenderly, and always found in him a zealous collaborateur, 
or, rather, a son (it is Paul himself who uses this expression). Timothy was a 
man of great candour, modesty, and reserve. He had not assurance enough to 
undertake the chief <i>rôles</i>; he lacked authority, especially in Greek countries, 
where the minds of the people were frivolous and fickle; but his self-denial 
made of him an unequalled deacon and secretary to Paul. Paul moreover declared 
that he had not another disciple who was so completely according to his heart. 
Impartial history is compelled to withhold, to the advantage of Timothy and of 
Barnabas, a portion of the glory monopolised by the all-absorbing personality of Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">Paul, in attaching Timothy to himself, foresaw 

<pb n="64" id="viii-Page_64" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_64.html" />grave embarrassments. He feared that, in his 
communications with the Jews, Timothy, uncircumcised as he was, could only be a 
source of repulsion and of trouble. It was, in fact, known everywhere that his 
father was a Pagan. A multitude of timorous people would decline to hold 
intercourse with him: the quarrels, which had hardly been laid to rest by the 
interview at Jerusalem, would be revived. Paul recalled the difficulties he had 
experienced in regard to Titus. He resolved to anticipate these; and, in order 
to avoid being brought later to make a concession to the principles he had 
recoiled from, he circumcised Timothy himself. This was altogether in conformity 
with the principles which had guided him in the affair of Titus, and which he 
always practised. But he had never been induced to say that circumcision was 
necessary to salvation; for, in his eyes, that would have been an error of 
faith. Yet circumcision being in itself not a wicked thing, he thought that it 
might be practised, in order to avoid scandal and schism. His great rule was 
that an apostle ought to be all things to all men, and to yield to the 
prejudices of those whom he wished to gain over, when these prejudices in 
themselves were merely frivolous, and did not contain anything absolutely 
reprehensible. But, at the same time, as if he had a presentiment of the tests 
that the faith of the Galatians was about to be put to, he made them promise 
never to listen to another teacher than himself, and to anathematise all other 
teaching save his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">From Iconium Paul probably went to Antioch in Pisidia, and 
completed thus the visit of the principal Churches in Galatia, founded during 
his first journey. He resolved then to enter upon new territory; but grave 
doubts restrained him. The thought of attacking the West of Asia Minor, that is 
to say, the province of Asia, came into his mind. It was the 

<pb n="65" id="viii-Page_65" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_65.html" />part of Asia the most populated. Ephesus was the capital of 
it; it contained the beautiful and flourishing cities of Smyrna, Pergamos, 
Magnesia, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, Colossus, Laodicæa, Hierapolis, 
Tralles, Miletus, in which the centre of Christianity was soon to be 
established. It is not known what turned St Paul away from carrying his efforts 
in that direction. “The Holy Spirit,” says the writer of the <i>Acts</i>, 
“forbade him going to preach in Asia.” The Apostles, it must be borne in mind, 
were reputed to obey, in choosing the direction of their courses, inspirations 
from on high. Sometimes there were real motives, reflections, or positive 
indications which they dissimulated under this language. Sometimes there was 
also the absence of motives. The opinion that God made known to man his 
volitions by means of dreams, was widespread, just as it is still in our day in 
the East. A dream, a sudden impulse, an unpremeditated movement, an inexplicable 
noise (<i>bath kôl</i>), appeared to them as the manifestations of the Spirit, and 
decided the route of the mission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">What is certain is that, from Antioch in Pisidia, instead 
of going in the direction of the brilliant provinces of the south-east of Asia 
Minor, Paul and his companions plunged more and more into the heart of the 
peninsula, which contained provinces much less celebrated and less civilised. 
They traversed Phrygia Epictetus, passed probably through the towns of Synnada 
and Æzana, and reached the confines of Mysia. There, their indecision returned. 
Should they turn to the north towards Bithynia, or continue west and enter Mysia? 
They essayed first to enter Bithynia, but untoward events supervened, which they 
took for the indications of the will of Heaven. They imagined that the spirit of 
Jesus did not wish that they should tarry in that country. They then traversed 
Mysia from one end to the other, and arrived at Alexandria-Troas, a considerable 

<pb n="66" id="viii-Page_66" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_66.html" />port almost opposite Tenedos, and not far from the 
site of ancient Troy. The apostolic band made thus, in almost a single journey, 
a distance of more than a hundred leagues, across a country little known, and 
which, destitute of Roman colonies and Jewish synagogues, did not offer them any 
of the facilities they had found elsewhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">These long journeys in Asia Minor, full of sweet <i>ennuis</i> and 
mystical dreams, are a singular mixture of sadness and of charm. Often the route 
is hard; certain cantons are peculiarly rugged and barren. Other parts, on the 
contrary, are full of freshness, and do not correspond at all to the ideas that 
we are accustomed to embrace in that vague phrase, the East. The mouth of the 
Orontes marks, both in relation to nature and in relation to races, a 
well-defined line of demarcation. Asia Minor, both for aspect and for the style 
of landscape, recalls Italy or our South, at the eminence of Valence and of 
Avignon. The European is not out of his native climate there, as he is in Syria 
or in Egypt. It is, if I may say so, an Aryan, not a Semitic country, and it is 
not to be doubted that one day it will be occupied anew by the Indo-European 
race (Greeks and Armenians). Water there is abundant: the towns are as if 
inundated by it. Certain points, such as Nymphi, Magnesia in Siplyus, are 
veritable paradises. The smooth mountain slopes which bound almost everywhere 
the horizon, present such varieties of infinite forms, and sometimes of 
fantastic shapes, that they would be regarded as idle fancies if an artist dare 
to imitate them. There are summits indented like the teeth of a saw, sides torn 
and slashed, strange cones, and perpendicular walls, in which are finely exposed 
to view all the beauties of the stone. Thanks to the numerous chains of 
mountains, the waters are living and sparkling. Long rows of poplars, small 

<pb n="67" id="viii-Page_67" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_67.html" />plane-trees, in the wide surface of the winter torrents, 
superb stumps of trees, where the feet plunge into pools, and which jut out in 
dark tufts from the foot of each mountain, these are the solace of the 
traveller. At the source of each stream the caravans stop to water. The journey 
continues for days and days upon the narrow lines of antique pavement which for 
centuries have borne travellers so diverse, and oftentimes fatigued; but the 
halts are delicious. A repose of an hour, a piece of bread eaten upon the banks 
of these limpid streams, running in beds of pebbles, sustains one for a long 
time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">At Troas, Paul, who in certain parts of that journey seems 
not to have followed any well-defined plan, became once more irresolute as to 
which route he should choose. Macedonia appeared to him to offer a fine harvest. 
It appears that he was confirmed in that idea by a Macedonian whom he 
encountered at Troas. He was a doctor, an uncircumcised proselyte, by the name 
of Lucanus or Lucas. This Latin name would lead one to believe that the new 
disciple belonged to the Roman colony of Philippi; his rare knowledge, in fact, 
of nautical geography and of navigation would, however, rather incline to the 
idea that he was a Neapolitan: the ports and all the coast of the Mediterranean 
appear to have been remarkably familiar to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">This man, to whom was reserved so important a part in the 
history of Christianity, seeing he was to be the historian of the Christian 
origins, and seeing his judgment, self-deceptive as to the future, was to 
regulate the ideas that were formed in the early times of the Church, had 
received a sufficiently careful Jewish and Hellenic education. He had a gentle 
and conciliatory mind, a tender and sympathetic soul, a modest temperament, 
inclining to self-effacement. Paul loved him much, and Luke, on his part, was 
always faithful to his master. Like Timothy, Luke 

<pb n="68" id="viii-Page_68" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_68.html" />appeared to have been born expressly to be the companion 
of Paul. Submission and blind confidence, unbounded admiration, a desire to be 
submissive, unlimited devotion, were his habitual sentiments. It might be said 
that it was this absolute abnegation of self that made <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p12.1">le moine hibernais</span> in the 
hands of his abbot. The ideal of “the disciple” was never so perfectly realised. 
Luke was literally fascinated by the superiority of Paul. His affability as a 
man of the people proclaimed itself incessantly; his idle fancy showed him 
always to be a model of perfection and of happiness; an honest man, a good 
master in his family, of which he was the spiritual head; a Jew at heart, who 
was converted with all his house. He esteemed the Roman officers, and 
unhesitatingly believed them to be virtuous. One of the objects he admired the 
most was a good centurion, pious, benevolent towards the Jews, well served, well 
obeyed. He had probably studied the Roman army at Philippi, and had been much 
struck with it. He naturally supposed that discipline and the hierarchy were 
things of a moral order. His esteem for the Roman functionaries was also great. 
His title of doctor implies that he possessed medical knowledge, which is proved 
besides by his writings, but does not imply a scientific and rational culture, 
which few doctors possessed then. What Luke was <i>par excellence</i> was “the man of 
firm will”—the true Israelite at heart, he to whom Jesus brought 
peace. It is he who has transmitted to us, and who probably composed, those 
delicious canticles of the birth and of the infancy of Jesus, those hymns of the 
angels, of Mary, of Zachariah, of old Simeon, in which shone out in tones so 
clear and so joyous the happiness of the new alliance, the Hosanna of the pious 
proselyte, the accord re-established between the fathers and the sons in the 
enlarged family of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">Everything tends to the belief that Luke was 

<pb n="69" id="viii-Page_69" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_69.html" />touched by grace at Troas; that he was attached from that 
time to Paul, and persuaded him that he would find in Macedonia an excellent 
field. His words made a great impression upon the Apostle. The latter believed 
he saw in a vision a Macedonian, standing up, who invited him, saying unto him, 
“Come over and help us.” This was received by the apostolic group as a command 
of God that they should go to Macedonia, and they waited only a favourable 
opportunity to depart thence</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VI. Continuation of the Second Journey of Paul—The Macedonian Mission." progress="32.57%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF Tl9E SECOND JOURNEY OF PAUL—THE MACEDONIAN MISSION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="ix-p1.1">The</span> mission at this point entered upon entirely new ground. 
It was what was called the province of Macedonia; but these regions had not 
formed a portion of the Macedonian kingdom since the time of Philip. They were, 
in reality, portions of Thracia, anciently colonised by the Greeks, then 
absorbed by the powerful monarchy the centre of which was at Pella, and which 
was included for two hundred years in the great Roman unity. Few countries in 
the world were, in fact, purer in race than the countries situated between 
Hæmus and the Mediterranean. That they were composed of diverse branches was 
true, but each genuinely belonged to the Indo-European family, which were 
superimposed on it. If we except some Phœnician influences coming from Thasos 
and from Samothracia, almost nothing foreign had penetrated into the interior. 
Thracia, which was in great part Celtic, had remained faithful to 

<pb n="70" id="ix-Page_70" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_70.html" />the Aryan life: she preserved the ancient religions, under 
a form which appeared barbarous to the Greeks and Romans, but which, in reality, 
was only primitive. As for Macedonia, it was probably the region the most 
honest, the most serious, the most pious of the ancient world. It was originally 
a country of feudal boroughs, not of large independent towns; now, the latter 
is, of all administrations, that which has best conserved human morality, and 
placed the most forces in reserve for the future. Monarchical through 
steadfastness of mind and through abnegation, filled with antipathy for 
charlatanism, and for the frequent barren agitations of small republics, the 
Macedonians presented to Greece the type of a society analogous to that of the 
Middle Ages, founded upon loyalism, upon faith in legitimacy and heredity, and 
upon a conservative spirit, equally removed from the grovelling despotism of 
the East, and from that democratic fever which, inflaming the blood of the 
people, wears out quickly those who abandon themselves to it. Thus disencumbered 
from the causes of social corruption that democracy almost always brings in its 
train, and yet free from the iron chains which Sparta had invented to fortify 
herself against revolution, the Macedonians were the people of antiquity who 
most resembled the Romans. They recall in some other respects the German barons, 
brave, dissipated, rude, proud, faithful. If they realised but for a moment what 
the Romans knew how to establish in a durable manner, they would have had less 
honour in having survived their attempt. The little kingdom of Macedonia, 
without factions or seditions, with its good interior administration, was the 
most solid nationality that the Romans had to combat in the East. A strong 
patriotic and legitimist spirit reigned there to such a degree that after their 
defeats we see the inhabitants take fire with a 

<pb n="71" id="ix-Page_71" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_71.html" />singular facility against the impostors who pretended to 
continue their old dynasty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">Under the Romans, Macedonia remained a land worthy and 
pure. It furnished to Brutus two excellent legions. We do not see the 
Macedonians, like the Syrians, the Egyptians, the Asiatics, rushing to Rome in 
order to enrich themselves with the fruits of their evil practices. Despite the 
terrible substitution of races which followed, it may be said that 
Macedonia has always preserved the same character. It is a country placed under 
the normal conditions of European life,—wooded, fertile, watered by splendid 
rivers, possessing interior sources of wealth; whilst that Greece, meagre, poor, 
singular in everything, has nothing left it but glory and beauty. A land of 
miracles, like Judæa and Sinai, Greece flourished once, but can never flourish 
again. She has created something unique, which cannot be reproduced. It seems 
that when God has once manifested Himself in a country, He blasts it for ever. A 
laud of <i>klephtes</i> and of artists, Greece cannot again take an original part on 
the day when the world enters into the channels of wealth, of industry, of 
abundant consumption: she can only produce genius. In passing through it one is 
astonished that a powerful race was able to live upon that pile of arid 
mountains, in the middle of which is a somewhat humid and deep valley, a little 
plain, a kilometre in extent—all this compels our wonder. Never has there been 
so plainly seen the opposition which exists between opulence and high art. 
Macedonia, on the contrary, will one day resemble Switzerland or the south of 
Germany. Its villages are like clumps of gigantic trees. She has everything that 
is required for becoming a country of great culture, and of great industry—vast 
plains, rich mountains, verdant prairies, extended prospects, very different from 

<pb n="72" id="ix-Page_72" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_72.html" />those charming little mazes of the site of Greece. Solemn 
and grave, the Macedonian peasant has no longer anything of the assurance and 
the vivacity of the Hellenic peasant. The women, beautiful and chaste, work in 
the fields like the men. We might say, a country of Protestant peasants: it is a 
beautiful and strong race, laborious, steady, loving its country, and full of 
the future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">Embarking at Troas, Paul and his companions (Silas, 
Timothy, and probably Luke) set sail with a fair wind, touched the first evening 
at Samothracia, and the morrow approached Neapolis, a town situated upon a 
small promontory opposite the Isle of Thasos. Neapolis was the port of the great 
city of Philippi, situated about three leagues thence in the interior. It was 
the point where the great Egnatine road, which traversed Macedonia and Thracia 
from west to east, touched the sea. Taking this road, which they did not need to 
quit until reaching Thessalonica, the Apostles ascended the stony slope cut in 
the rocks which overlooked Neapolis, emerged from the little chain of mountains 
which forms the coast, and entered the beautiful plain in the centre of which 
stands, detached upon a projecting promontory of the mountain, the city of 
Philippi.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">This rich plain, the lowest portion of which is composed of 
a lake and of marshes, communicates with the basin of Strymon from behind 
Pangea. The gold mines which at the Hellenic and Macedonian epoch had made the 
country celebrated, were now almost abandoned. But the military importance of 
the position of Philippi, squeezed in between the mountain and the morass, had 
given to it a new life. The battle which ninety-four years before the arrival of 
the Christian missionaries had opened its gates, brought to it an unexpected 
splendour. Augustus had established there one of the most considerable 

<pb n="73" id="ix-Page_73" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_73.html" />Roman colonies, under the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p4.1">jus italicum</span>. The city was much 
more Latin than Greek; Latin was there the common tongue; the religions of 
Latium seemed to have been transported thither intact. The surrounding plain, 
dotted with towns, was equally, at the epoch at which we have now arrived, a 
kind of Roman canton, thrown into the heart of Thracia. The colony was 
inscribed in the Voltinian tribune. It had been formed principally of the wrecks 
of the Antonine party, which Augustus had cantoned on these coasts; it was there 
mixed with portions of the old Thracian stock. In any case, it was a 
hard-working population, living orderly and peaceably; besides, it was very 
religious. The confraternities flourished there, particularly those under the 
patronage of the god Sylvain, who was considered as a sort of tutelary genius of 
the Latin domination. The mysteries of the Bacchus of Thracia embraced exalted 
ideas in regard to immortality, and made the population familiar with the 
views of a future life, and of an idyllic paradise very similar to that which 
Christianity had spread. Polytheism was in these countries less complicated than 
elsewhere. The religion of Sabazius, common to Thracia and to Phrygia, in close 
<i>rapport</i> with the ancient Orpheism, and yet detached by the syncretism of the 
times from the Dionysian mysteries, included the germs of monotheism. A certain 
infantile simplicity of taste prepared the way for the Gospel. Everything 
indicated habits honest, serious, and amiable. One felt oneself to be in a 
centre analogous to that in which the agronomic and sentimental poetry of Virgil 
was created. The ever green plain was favourable for the varied culture of 
vegetables and flowers. Splendid fountains, gushing from the base of the 
mountain of shining marble which crowned the city, diffused, when properly 
applied, wealth, shade and freshness. The thickets of poplars and willows, of fig trees and cherry trees and 

<pb n="74" id="ix-Page_74" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_74.html" />of wild vines, exhaled the sweetest odours, and scented the 
brooks, which abounded on all sides. Moreover, the prairies, which were overrun 
or covered with monster roses, exhibited herds of dull-eyed buffaloes, with 
enormous horns, with their heads just above the water; whilst the bees and the 
swarms of black and blue butterflies gyrated from flower to flower. Pangaea, 
with its majestic summits, which were covered with snow till the middle of June, 
stretched out as if to unite the city across the morass. Beautiful ranges of 
mountains bounded the horizon on all the other sides, leaving only an aperture 
through which the sky vanished, and showing in the clear distance the basin of 
Strymon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">Philippi offered to the mission a most appropriate field. 
We have already seen that in Galatia the Roman colonies of Antioch in Pisidia 
and of Iconium had very favourably received the new doctrine. We shall observe 
the same thing at Corinth and at Alexandria-Troas. The population, which had 
been for a long time settled there, and possessing ancient local traditions, 
gave few signs of innovations. The Jewry of Philippi, if there was one, was 
little important; at most, it was limited probably to the women celebrating 
the Sabbath. Even in the towns in which there were no Jews, the Sabbath was 
usually celebrated by some of the people. In any case, it seems clear that 
there was no synagogue there. When the apostolic band entered the city, it was 
on the first day of the week. Paul, Silas, Timothy, and Luke remained some days 
within doors, awaiting, according to custom, the Sabbath day. Luke, who knew 
the country, remembered that the people who had adopted Jewish customs were wont 
to assemble on that day without in the suburbs, upon the banks of a small 
secluded rivulet, which issued from the ground a league and a half from the 
city, from an enormous boiling spring, and which was called <i>Gangas </i>

<pb n="75" id="ix-Page_75" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_75.html" />or <i>Gangites</i>. Perhaps it went then by the antique Aryan 
name of the sacred rivers (<i>Ganga</i>). What is certain is that the peaceful scenes 
recounted in the <i>Acts</i>, and which marked the first establishment of Christianity 
in Macedonia, took place at the same spot where a century before the fate of the 
world had been decided. Gangites marked the spot in the great battle of the year 
42 before Jesus Christ, where were placed the foremost ensigns of Brutus and of 
Cassius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">In towns where there was no synagogue, the meetings of 
those who were affiliated to Judaism were held in small hypethral erections, or 
frequently simply in the open air in enclosed spaces, which were called 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p6.1">proseuchæ</span>. People delighted in establishing these oratories near the sea or 
rivers, so as to have facilities for ablutions. The Apostles repaired to the 
place indicated. Many women, in fact, resorted there for devotion. The Apostles 
spoke to them, and proclaimed to them the mystery of Jesus. They were listened 
to attentively. One woman, in particular, was touched. “The Lord,” says the 
writer of the <i>Acts</i>, “opened her heart.” She was called Lydia or Lydian, because 
she was from Thyatira. She traded in one of the principal products of Lydian 
industry—purple. She was a pious person, of the order of those who were called 
“believing in God,” that is to say, a Pagan by birth, but observing the precepts 
denominated “Noachic.” She was baptised, with all her house, and did 
not rest until, through much entreaty, she induced the four missionaries to take 
up their abode with her. They remained there some weeks, teaching each Sunday at 
the place of prayer, upon the banks of the Gangites.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">A small Church, almost wholly composed of women, was 
formed. It was very pious, very obedient, and most devoted to Paul. Besides 
Lydia, this Church embraced within its bosom Evhodia and Syntyche, 

<pb n="76" id="ix-Page_76" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_76.html" />who with the Apostle fought valiantly for the Gospel, but 
who sometimes had disputes in regard to the ministry of deaconesses. 
Epaphroditus, a courageous man, whom Paul treated as a brother, a fellow-worker, 
a companion in arms; Clement, and others still, whom Paul called “his 
fellow-workers, and whose names,” said he, “are written in the book 
of life.” Timothy was also much beloved of the Philippians, and he 
had for them great devotion. It was the only Church from which Paul accepted 
pecuniary succour, because it was rich, and was little burdened by poor Jews. 
Lydia was undoubtedly the principal author of these gifts. Paul accepted them 
from her, for he knew her to be strongly attached to him. This woman gave from 
the heart; one had not to fear reproaches on her part, nor for an interested 
return. Paul preferred, doubtless, to be indebted to a woman (probably a widow), 
of whom he was sure, rather than to men, in respect of whom he would have been 
less independent, if he had had some acquaintance with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">The absolute purity of Christian manners disarmed all 
suspicion. Perhaps, moreover, it is not too audacious to suppose that it is 
Lydia whom Paul, in his Epistle to the Philippians, calls “my dear spouse.” 
That expression can be taken, if one so desires, as a simple metaphor. Is it, 
nevertheless, absolutely impossible that Paul may have contracted with that 
sister a union more intimate? The only thing certain is, that Paul did not take 
this sister with him in his journeys. Notwithstanding this, a whole branch of 
ecclesiastical tradition has claimed that he was married.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">The character of the Christian woman became more and more 
outlined. To the Jewish woman, sometimes so strong, so devoted; to the Syrian 
woman, who is indebted to the soft languor of a distempered organisation for flashes of enthusiasm 

<pb n="77" id="ix-Page_77" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_77.html" />and of love; to Tabitha, Mary Magdalen, succeeded the 
Greek women, Lydia, Phœbe, Chloe, vivacious, gay, active, amiable, 
distinguished, open-hearted to all, yet nevertheless circumspect, giving 
themselves up to their master to whom they were subordinate, capable of the 
greatest things, because they were contented to be the fellow-labourers of the 
men and their sisters, and to aid them when they performed worthy actions. These 
Greek women, sprung from a fine and healthy race, experienced at the turn of 
life a change which transformed them. They became pale, and their eyes wandered 
languishingly; they then covered the bands of thick hair which bounded their 
cheeks with a black veil, and devoted themselves to austere cares, and brought 
to bear on these an animated and intelligent ardour. The “female servant,” or 
Greek deaconess, surpassed even her of Syria and of Palestine in courage. These 
women, guardians of the secrets of the Church, ran the greatest dangers, and 
endured every torment, rather than divulge anything. They created the dignity of 
their sex, and justly too, because they did not speak of their rights; they did 
more than the men, in assuming the attitude of limiting themselves to serving 
the latter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">An incident happened which hastened the departure of the 
missionaries. The city began to speak of them, and public imagination was 
engaged already upon the marvellous virtues which were attributed to them. One 
morning, as they were repairing to the place of prayer, they encountered a young 
slave—probably a ventriloquist—who passed for a witch, and predicted the 
future. Her masters made a great deal of money out of that ignoble performance. 
The poor girl, either because she possessed indeed a spirit of divination, or 
because she was tired of her infamous calling, had no sooner perceived the 
missionaries than she started to follow them, uttering 

<pb n="78" id="ix-Page_78" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_78.html" />loud cries. The faithful pretended that she was rendering 
homage to the new faith and to those who preached it. This was repeated several 
times. At length, one day, Paul exorcised her. The girl, calmed, pretended to be 
freed from the spirit which tormented her. But the anger of her masters was 
extreme. Through the healing of the girl they lost their livelihood. They 
entered a process against Paul, and Silas as his accomplice, and caused them to 
be taken to the <i>agora</i>, before the duumvirs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">It would have been difficult to found a claim for indemnity 
upon such peculiar grounds. The plaintiffs laid special stress on the fact of 
the trouble caused in the city, and of illegal preaching. “They preach 
customs,” said they, “that we are not allowed to follow, inasmuch as we are 
Romans.” The city, in fact, was under the Italian law, and liberty of worship 
became the more constrained the nearer people were to the Roman city. The 
superstitious population, excited by the masters of the witch, made, at the same 
moment, a hostile demonstration against the Apostles. These sorts of petty 
uprisings were frequent in ancient towns. The newsmongers, the unemployed, the 
“plunderers of the <i>agora</i>,” as Demosthenes had already denominated them, lived 
on them. The duumvirs, believing that they were dealing with ordinary Jews, 
condemned—without informing themselves of, or inquiring into, the position of 
the accused—Paul and Silas to be beaten. The lictors divested the Apostles of 
their garments, and beat them cruelly in public. They were next cast into 
prison, put in one of the innermost cells, and had their feet made fast in the stocks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">Whether they had not been allowed to speak in their own 
defence, or whether they purposely had courted the glory of suffering 
humiliation for their Master, it does not appear that either Paul or Silas took 
advantage of their title of citizens before 

<pb n="79" id="ix-Page_79" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_79.html" />the tribunal. It was during the night in the prison that 
they declared their rank. The jailor was much troubled. Thus far he had treated 
the two Jews with harshness; now he found himself in the presence of two 
Romans, Paulus and Silvanus, unlawfully condemned. He washed their wounds, and 
gave them to eat. It is probable that the duumvirs were informed at the same 
time; for early in the morning they sent the lictors to order the jailor to 
release the captives. The Valerian and the Porcian laws were express. The 
application of stripes to a Roman citizen constituted a grave offence. Paul, 
taking advantage of this circumstance, refused thus to leave his confinement. He 
demanded, it is related, that the duumvirs should themselves come and give him 
his liberty. The embarrassment of the latter was somewhat great. They came and 
besought Paul to quit the city.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">The two prisoners, once at liberty, repaired to the house 
of Lydia. They were received as martyrs. They addressed to the brethren a few 
parting words of exhortation and consolation, and departed. In no city had Paul 
ever been so beloved, and so much loved. Timothy, who was not implicated in the 
prosecution, and Luke, who played a secondary part, remained at Philippi. Luke 
did not see Paul again until five years after.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">Paul and Silas, having departed from Philippi, followed the 
Egnantine road, which led to Amphipolis. This was one of the most beautiful 
day’s journey Paul ever experienced. In leaving the plain of 
Philippi, the road enters a smiling valley, dominated by the peaks of Panga. 
The natives cultivated there flax and the plants of the most temperate 
countries. Large villages were to be seen in every indentation of the mountain. 
The Roman road was made of marble flagstones. At each step, almost under every 
plane tree, deep wells filled with water, 

<pb n="80" id="ix-Page_80" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_80.html" />coming directly from the snowy vicinage, and filtering 
through the thick layers of permeable earth, presented themselves to the 
traveller. Through the openings in the white marble rocks issued rivulets of 
incomparable limpidity. It is in such a locality that one learns to place pure 
water in the first rank of the gifts of Nature. Amphipolis was a large city, the 
capital of a province, and about an hour’s journey from the mouth of 
the Strymon. The Apostles do not appear to have stopped there, probably because 
it was a purely Hellenic city.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">From Amphipolis the Apostles, after quitting the estuary of 
Strymon, proceeded between the sea and the mountain, across the thick woods and 
the prairies which extend to the sand on the sea shore. The first halt, under 
the plane trees, near a cooling fountain which issues from the sand, a few steps 
from the sea, is a delicious place. The Apostles then entered Aulon of Arethusa, 
a deep rent, a kind of Bosphorus cut perpendicularly, which served as an outlet 
from the interior lakes to the sea, and passed, probably without any one knowing 
it, by the side of the tomb of Euripides. The beauty of the trees, the 
freshness of the air, the rapidity of the waters, the strong growth of the ferns 
and shrubs of all kinds, recall the prospect of Grand Chartreuse or of 
Grésivaudan, thrown into the bottom of a furnace. The basin of the lakes of 
Mygdonia, in fact, is torrid, having, as we might say, surfaces of molten lead; 
the snakeweeds, raising their heads out of the water and seeking the shade, 
imprint there only a few wrinkles. The flocks, towards the south, crowded 
together round the foot of the trees, seem shrivelled up. If it were not for the 
hum of the insects and the song of the birds, which alone in creation can resist 
such oppression, it might be regarded as the kingdom of the dead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">Traversing the small town of Apollonia, without halting, 
Paul skirted the south side of the lakes, and 

<pb n="81" id="ix-Page_81" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_81.html" />continuing almost as far as the bottom of the plain whose 
depressed centre they occupy, he arrived at the foot of the small range of 
heights which form the east side of the gulf of Thessalonica. When one attains 
the summits of these hills, the outline of Olympus is seen in all its splendour. 
The base and the middle regions of the mountain are blended with the azure of 
the sky; the snows of the summit appear as an ethereal dwelling suspended in 
space. But, alas! the holy mountain had been already disenchanted. Man had 
ascended it, and had clearly seen that the gods no longer dwelt there. When 
Cicero, in his exile at Thessalonica, saw their white summits, he knew that 
there was there only snow and rocks. Paul, doubtless, had no regard for these 
enchanted places belonging to another race. A great city was before him, and 
from experience he divined that he would find there an excellent base for 
establishing something grand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">Since the Roman domination, Thessalonica had become one 
of the most important commercial ports of the Mediterranean. It was a very 
wealthy and populous city. It had a grand synagogue, serving as a religious 
centre to the Judaism of Philippi, of Amphipolis, and of Apollonia, all of which 
had only oratories. Paul followed here his usual practice. For three consecutive 
Sabbaths he spoke in the synagogue, repeating his uniform discourse on Jesus, 
proving that he was the Messiah, that the Scriptures had found in him their 
fulfilment, that he had to suffer, and that he had risen again. Some Jews were 
converted; but the conversions were numerous, especially among the Greeks 
“fearing God.” It was always this class which furnished to the new 
faith its most zealous adherents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">The women came in crowds. All that was best in the feminine 
society of Thessalonica had already for a long time observed the Sabbath and the Jewish 

<pb n="82" id="ix-Page_82" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_82.html" />ceremonies; the <i>élite</i> of these pious dames flocked to the 
new preachers. The ordinary phenomena of thaumaturgy, of glossology, of the 
gifts of the Holy Spirit, of mystical effusions, and of ecktases were produced. 
The Church of Thessalonica soon rivalled that of Philippi in piety and in 
delicate attentions to the Apostle. Paul nowhere expended more ardour, 
tenderness, and penetrating grace. This man, naturally vivacious and 
passionate, exhibited in his mission a surprising gentleness and calmness; he 
was a father, a mother, a nurse, as he himself said; while his austerity and 
rudeness served but to enhance his charm. Stubborn and stern natures have, when 
they wish to be unctuous, unequalled powers of seduction. Severe language, 
never flattery, has much more chance of being made agreeable, with women in 
particular, than softness, which is often the indication of feeble and 
interested views.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">Paul and Silas lived at the house of one Jesus, an 
Israelite by race, who, according to the usage of the Jews, had Grecianised his 
name to that of Jason; but they would accept nothing but lodgings. Paul laboured 
at his trade night and day, in order to cost the Church nothing. The rich purple 
merchants of Philippi and the sisterhood would, moreover, have been grieved if 
others than they had furnished to the Apostle the things requisite for 
existence. On two occasions, during his sojourn at Thessalonica, Paul received 
from Philippi an offering which he accepted. That was altogether contrary to his 
principles; his rule was to maintain himself, without receiving anything from 
the Churches; yet he would have made a scruple about refusing this present of 
the heart: the pain that he would have given to pious women prevented him. 
Perhaps, moreover, as we have already stated, he preferred to contract 
obligations from the women, who never restrained his action, except in regard to men like Jason, in 

<pb n="83" id="ix-Page_83" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_83.html" />respect of whom he desired to preserve his authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">Nowhere, it seems, had Paul so much as at Thessalonica 
succeeded in realising his ideal. The population to which he addressed himself 
was chiefly composed of laborious workmen; Paul entered into their spirit: he 
preached to them order, industry, and to hold fast to the good in sight of the 
heathen. A complete new series of precepts were added to his lessons; to wit, 
economy, application to business, industrial honour founded upon ease and 
independence. By a contrast, which ought not to surprise us, he expounded to 
them, at the same time, the most fantastic mysteries of the Apocalypse that had 
ever been described to them. The Church at Thessalonica was a model that Paul 
afterwards delighted to cite, and whose good odour, like a perfume of 
edification, spread everywhere. There were nominated, besides Jason, among the 
notables of the Church, Gaius, Aristarchus, and Secundus; Aristarchus was 
circumcised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">That which had happened twenty times before happened again 
at Thessalonica. The discontented Jews fomented trouble. They employed a band of 
idlers, of vagabonds, and of those poor creatures of every description who in 
ancient cities passed the day and night under the columns of the basilicas, 
ready to make a noise for whoever paid them for it. They went in a body to 
assail the house of Jason. They called loudly for Paul and Silas. As they did 
not find them, the rioters seized Jason, together with some of the faithful, and 
brought them before the politarcs or magistrates. The most confusing cries were 
raised. “Revolutionaries are in the city,” said some, “and Jason has received 
them.” “All these people,” said others, “are in revolt 
against the edicts of the emperor.” “They have a king they call Jesus,” said a third 

<pb n="84" id="ix-Page_84" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_84.html" />party, The excitement was great, and the politarcs were 
somewhat alarmed. They compelled Jason and the faithful who had been arrested 
with him to give bail, then sent them away. The following night the brethren led 
Paul and Silas out of the city, and had them conducted to Beræa. The 
persecutions of the Jews against the little Church continued, but that only 
served to consolidate it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">The Jews of Beræa were more liberal and better educated 
than those of Thessalonica. They listened willingly, and allowed Paul, without 
interruption, to expound his ideas in the synagogue. For several days it was to 
them a lively source of curiosity. They passed the time in perusing the 
Scriptures, in order to find there the texts cited by Paul, and to see whether 
they were correct. Many were converted, among others a certain Jew, named 
Sopater or Sosipater, son of Pyrrhus. Here, nevertheless, as in all the other 
Churches of Macedonia, the women were in the majority. The converts belonged all 
to the Greek race, to that class of devout persons who, without being Jews, 
practised the Jewish ceremonies. Many Greeks and proselytes were also converted, 
and the synagogue for once remained peaceable. The storm came from Thessalonica. 
The Jews of that city, learning that Paul had preached with success at Beræa, 
came to the latter city, and renewed there their plotting. Paul was again 
obliged to depart hurriedly, and without taking Silas with him. Many of the 
brethren of Beræa accompanied him as an escort.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">The warning given by the synagogues of Macedonia was such 
that sojourning in this country seemed to have become impossible to Paul. He saw 
himself tracked from city to city, and the rioters to spring up, as it were, 
from under his feet. The Roman police were not very hostile to him; but they 
acted in the circumstances according to the 

<pb n="85" id="ix-Page_85" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_85.html" />habitual practice of police. When there was disturbance in 
the street, they would blame everybody, and without fretting themselves as to 
that which served as the true pretext for the excitement, they would beg of 
people to be quiet or to move on. It was in effect an encouragement to 
disturbance, and to establish in principle that it only needed a few fanatics 
to deprive a citizen of his liberty. The policeman never piques himself much on 
philosophy. Paul hence resolved to depart, and to go to some distant country, 
where the hatred of his adversaries could not follow him. Leaving Silas and 
Timothy in Macedonia, he, with the Beræans, directed his steps towards the sea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">Thus ended that brilliant Macedonian mission, the most 
successful of any that Paul had as yet accomplished. Churches composed of 
entirely new elements had been formed. It was no longer the easy-going Syrian 
woman, the good-natured Lycaonian woman; it was the subtle, delicate, elegant, 
spiritual races, who, prepared by Judaism, now embraced the new religion. The 
coast of Macedonia was completely covered with Greek colonies. The Greek genius 
had there borne its choicest fruits. These noble Churches of Philippi and of 
Thessalonica, composed of the most distinguished women of each city, were 
unquestionably the two greatest conquests that Christianity had yet made. The 
Jewish woman was outstripped; submissive, retired, and obedient, participating 
little in religion, the latter was not easily converted. It was the woman 
“fearing God,” the Greek woman, wearied of the goddesses brandishing their 
spears on the summit of the Acropolis, the virtuous woman turning her back on a 
worn-out Paganism, and seeking the pure religion, who was attracted heavenwards. 
These were the second foundresses of our faith. Next to the Galileans who 
followed Jesus and served him, Lydia, Phœbe, the obscure pious women of 
Philippi and of Thessalonica 

<pb n="86" id="ix-Page_86" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_86.html" />are the true saints to whom the new faith owed its most rapid progress.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VII. Continuation of the Second Journey of Paul—Paul at Athens." progress="37.35%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h3 id="x-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE SECOND JOURNEY OF PAUL—PAUL AT ATHENS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1"><span class="sc" id="x-p1.1">Paul</span>, accompanied still by the faithful Beræans, sailed for 
Athens. From the end of the Gulf of Thermmus to Phalera, or to Piræus, the 
voyage in a small craft occupies three or four days. The traveller passes the 
foot of Olympus, of Ossa, and of Pelion; he follows the sinuosities of the 
interior sea which Eubœa separates from the rest of the Ægæan Sea, and 
touches the singularly narrow strait of Euripus. On either bank one skirts that 
truly holy ground where perfection is at once discovered, where the ideal has 
really existed,—that soil which has seen the noblest of races found at once art, 
science, philosophy, and politics. Paul, no doubt, experienced on landing there 
that species of filial sentiment which cultivated men experience when touching 
this venerated soil. It was another world: his holy ground was elsewhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p2">Greece had not recovered from the terrible blows she had 
received during the previous centuries. Like the sons of Earth, these 
aristocratic tribunes had torn one another to pieces; the Romans had completely 
exterminated them; the old families had nearly disappeared; the ancient cities 
of Thebes and of Argos had become poor villages; Olympus and Sparta had been 
humiliated; Athens and Corinth were the sole survivors. The country was almost 
a desert: the images of desolation which we gather from the descriptions of Polybius, Cicero, 

<pb n="87" id="x-Page_87" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_87.html" />Strabo, and Pausanias are heart-rending. The appearances 
of liberty which the Romans had left in the towns, and which only disappeared 
under Vespasian, were little else than irony. The wicked administration of the 
Romans had ruined everything; the temples were no longer maintained; at each 
step there were pedestals from which the conquerors had stolen the statues, or 
which adulation had consecrated to the new rulers. Peloponesus, in particular, 
had been struck dead. Sparta had killed her; consumed by the proximity of this 
foolish Utopia, that poor country never sprang into life again. At the Roman 
epoch, moreover, the administration of the large cities had absorbed and 
superseded the numerous small ruling centres: Corinth attracted to itself all 
the life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p3">The race, if we except Corinth, had, however, remained 
quite pure; the number of Jews outside of Corinth was inconsiderable. Greece had 
received but a single Roman colony. The invasions of slaves and of Albanians, 
which have so completely changed the Hellenic blood, did not take place till 
later. The old religions were still flourishing. Some women, unknown to their 
husbands, practised much in secret, at the far corner of the gymnasiums, the 
foreign superstitions, especially those of the Egyptians. The sages, however, 
protested. “What a God he must be,” said they, “who is pleased with the 
surreptitious homage of married women! A wife ought not to have other friends 
besides those of her husband. The gods, are they not our best friends?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p4">It seems that, either during the voyage or at the moment of 
his arrival in Athens, Paul regretted having left his companions in Macedonia. 
Perhaps that new world astonished him, and he found him-self there too much 
isolated. What is certain is, that in dismissing the faithful Beræans he charged 

<pb n="88" id="x-Page_88" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_88.html" />them to request Silas and Timothy to come and join him at 
the earliest possible moment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p5">Paul therefore found himself for some days alone at Athens. 
This had not happened to him for a long time. His life had been as a whirlwind, 
and he had never journeyed without two or three companions. Athens, to the 
world, was something unique—at all events, something totally different from 
anything that Paul had seen before; hence, he was extremely embarrassed. In 
waiting for his companions, he amused himself by roaming, in the widest sense, 
over the city. The Acropolis, with the innumerable statues which covered it, and 
which constituted it a museum such as had never before been seen, must, in 
particular, have been to him a subject of the deepest reflection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p6">Athens, although she had suffered much from Sylla, 
although, like Greece, she had been pillaged by the Roman administrators, and 
was already in part despoiled by the gross avidity of its masters, had yet the 
appearance of being ornamented with almost all her master-pieces of art. The 
monuments of the Acropolis were intact. Some clumsy additions of detail, quite a 
sufficient number of mediocre works which were already glittering in the 
sanctuary of high art, some silly substitutions, which consisted in placing 
Romans on the pedestals of ancient Greeks, had not changed the sanctity of that 
immaculate temple of the beautiful. Pœcile, with its brilliant decoration, was 
as fresh as it was on the fast day. The exploits of the odious Secundus Carinas, 
the purveyor of statues for the gilded House, did not commence until some years 
after, and Athens suffered less from this than did Delphos and Olympus. The 
false taste of the Romans for colonnaded cities had not penetrated here; the 
houses were poor and by no means commodious. That exquisite city was moreover an irregular city, 

<pb n="89" id="x-Page_89" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_89.html" />with narrow streets which were the conservators of its old 
monuments, and archaic souvenirs were preferred to streets scientifically laid 
out. Many of these marvellous things affected Paul but little; he beheld the 
only perfect objects which had ever existed, which shall ever exist,—the 
Propylæum, that <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p6.1">chef-d’œuvre</span> of grandeur; the Parthenon, which absorbed every 
other grandeur save its own; the Temple of Victory without wings, worthy of the 
battles which it consecrated; the Erechthæum, a prodigy of elegance and of 
finish; the Errhephoræ, these divine young women with a bearing so full of 
grace; he beheld all that, and his faith was not overcome, nor was he 
disquieted. With the prejudices of the iconoclastic Jew, insensible to the 
plastic beauties which blinded him, he took these incomparable figures for 
idols. “His spirit,” says his biographer, “was stirred in him when. he saw the 
city wholly given to idolatry.” Ah! thou lovely and chaste images, true gods 
and goddesses, tremble! Behold him who raised against you the hammer! The 
fatal words had gone forth: “Ye are idols!” The error of that pitiful little 
Jew was your death-warrant!</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p7">Surrounded by so many things which he did not understand, 
there were two which greatly struck the Apostle: first, the very religious 
character of the Athenians, which was manifested by a multitude of temples, 
altars, and sanctuaries of every description, symbols of a tolerant eclecticism 
which they carried into religion; in the second place, certain anonymous altars 
which were erected to the “unknown gods.” These altars were somewhat numerous at 
Athens and in the environs. Other cities of Greece possessed them also. Those 
at the port of Phalera (Paul must have seen them on landing) were celebrated; 
they belonged to the legends of the Trojan War. They bore this 

inscription:—<pb n="90" id="x-Page_90" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_90.html" />“To the unknown gods.” Some of them were even 
thus inscribed:—</p>
<p class="center" id="x-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.1">ΑΓΗΩΣΤΩΙΘΕΩΙ</span></p>
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="x-p9">“To an unknown God.” These altars owed their existence to 
the extreme scrupulousness of the Athenians for things religious, and to their 
habit of seeing in everything the manifestation of a mysterious and special 
power. Fearing, without knowing it, to offend some god of whose name they were 
ignorant, or of neglecting a powerful god, or even of wishing to obtain a favour 
which might depend upon a certain divinity with whom they were unacquainted, 
they either erected anonymous altars, or placed up the afore-mentioned 
inscriptions. It is possible, too, that these fanciful inscriptions were taken 
from altars which were originally anonymous, to which, in the work of making a 
general census, had to be affixed some such an epigraph, for lack of the 
knowledge of that which properly belonged to them. Paul was greatly surprised at 
these dedications. Interpreting them with his Jewish mind, he imputed to them a 
meaning which did not belong to them. He believed that they had reference to a 
God called par excellence “The Unknown God.” He saw in that Unknown 
God the God of the Jews, the only God, towards whom Paganism itself might have 
had some mysterious aspirations. This idea was the more natural, because in 
the eyes of Pagans that which in particular characterised the God of the Jews 
was, that he was a God without name, a doubtful God. It was further probable 
that it was in some religious ceremony, or m some philosophical discussion, that 
Paul heard the hemistiche:—</p>
<p class="center" id="x-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p10.1">Τοῦ γὰρ χαὶ γένος ἐσμέν</span></p>

<pb n="91" id="x-Page_91" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_91.html" />
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="x-p11">borrowed from the hymn of Cleanthes to Jupiter, or from the 
Phenomena of Aratus, and which was frequently used in the religious hymns. He 
grouped in his mind those features of local colouring, and sought to compose a 
discourse on them appropriate to his new auditors: for he felt that here it was 
necessary for him to modify greatly his preaching.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p12">Certain it is Athens was far from being then what she had 
been for centuries, the centre of human progress, the capital of the republic of 
mind. Faithful to her ancient character, this divine mother of art was one of 
the last asylums of liberalism and of the republican spirit. She was what might 
be called a city of opposition. Athens was always on the side of the lost cause. 
She energetically declared for the independence of Greece, and for Mithridates 
against the Romans, for Pompey against Cæsar, for the republicans against the 
triumvirs, for Antony against Octavius. She raised statues to Brutus and to 
Cassius by the side of those of Harmodius and of Aristogiton; she honoured 
Germanicus to the point of compromising herself; she merited the insults of 
Piso. Sylla plundered her in an atrocious manner, and dealt the final blow to 
her democratic constitution. Augustus, although merciful to her, did not show 
her any favour. Her title as a free city was never taken away, but the 
privileges of free cities were gradually diminished under the Cæsars and the 
Flavii. Athens was thus in the condition of a city suspected and disgraced, but 
justly ennobled through her disgrace. At the advent of Nerva, there began for 
her a second life. The world, having returned to reason and to virtue, 
recognised its mother. Nerva, Herod Atticus, Hadrian, Antonine, Marcus Aurelius, 
restored her, endowing her even with monuments and new institutions. Athens 
became again for four centuries the city of philosophers, of artists, of genius, the holy 

<pb n="92" id="x-Page_92" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_92.html" />city of every liberal soul, the pilgrim city of those who 
loved the beautiful and the true.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p13">But let us not anticipate events. At the sad moment at 
which we are now arrived, the ancient splendour had disappeared, and the new had 
not yet dawned. She was no longer “the city of Theseus,” and was not yet “the 
city of Hadrian.” In the century before our era, the philosophic school of 
Athens had been very brilliant; Philo of Larissa, and Antiochus of Ascalon, had 
continued or modified the academy; Cratippus taught there peripatetics, and 
understood how to be at once the friend, the master, the consoler, or the 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p13.1">protégé</span> of Pompey, of Cæsar, of Cicero, and of Brutus. Romans, the most 
celebrated and most eminent in business, attracted to the Orient by ambition, 
halted at Athens to listen to the philosophers in vogue. Atticus, Crassus, 
Cicero, Varro, Ovid, Horace, Agrippa, Virgil, either studied or resided there as 
amateurs. Brutus passed there his last winter, dividing his time between the 
peripatetic Cratippus and the academician Theomnestus. Athens was, on the eve of 
the battle of Philippi, a centre of opinion of the highest importance. The 
instruction which was given there was entirely philosophic, and much superior to 
the insipid eloquence of the school of Rhodes. That which was indeed prejudicial 
to Athens was the advent of Augustus and the universal pacification. The 
precepts of philosophy were from that time suspected—the schools lost their 
importance and their activity. Rome, on the other hand, by reason of the 
brilliant literary evolution which she had achieved, became for some time 
semi-independent of Greece in regard to matters of thought. Other centres were 
formed: as a school of varied instruction, Marseilles was preferred. The 
original philosophy of the four great sects had come to an end. Eclecticism, a sort of flabby, unsystematic 

<pb n="93" id="x-Page_93" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_93.html" />style of philosophising, had commenced. If we 
except Ammonius of Alexandria, the master of Plutarch, who founded about that 
time at Athens a species of literary philosophy, which was to become the 
fashion, beginning with the reign of Hadrian, there was no one illustrious, 
about the middle of the first century, in the one city of the world which had 
produced or attracted the most celebrated men. The figures which were now 
consecrated with deplorable prodigality on the Acropolis were those of consuls, 
of pro-consuls, of Roman magistrates, and of members of the imperial family. The 
temples which were erected there were dedicated to the goddess Rome, and to 
Augustus. Nero had even his statues there. Artists of talent having been 
attracted to Rome, the Athenian works of the first century were, for the most 
part, of a mediocre quality that is surprising. Still monuments, such as the 
clock of Andronicus Cyrrhesta, the portico of Athene Archegetes, the temple of 
Rome and of Augustus, the mausoleum of Philopappus, were either a little 
anterior or posterior to the time when Paul saw Athens. Never had the city, 
during its long history, been more mute and peaceful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">She still preserved, however, a great portion of her 
nobility. She still occupied the first rank in the regards of the world. Despite 
the harshness of the times, the respect for Athens was profound, and every one 
bowed to her. Sylla, though so terrible in consequence of her rebellion, had 
pity on her. Pompey and Cæsar, before the battle of Pharsalia, caused it to be 
proclaimed by a herald that all the Athenians were to be spared, as priests of 
the goddesses Thesmophores. Pompey gave a large sum of money to adorn the city: 
Cæsar refrained from avenging himself on her, and contributed to the erection of 
one of the monuments. Brutus and Cassius, who comported themselves as private persons, 

<pb n="94" id="x-Page_94" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_94.html" />were received and flattered like heroes. Antony 
loved Athens, and liked to reside there. After the battle of Actium, Augustus 
pardoned her for the third time, and his name, like that of Cæsar, was 
inscribed on an important monument. His family and <i>entourage</i> were looked upon at 
Athens as benefactors. The Romans were at great pains to prove that they left 
Athens free and honoured. Spoiled children of fame, the Athenians lived 
thenceforward on the recollections of their past history. Germanicus, while be 
resided at Athens, wished to be preceded by only one lictor. Nero, though not 
superstitious, did not dare to enter the city for fear of the Furies which 
lived under the Areopagus,—of those terrible “Semnes,” which the parricides 
dreaded. The recollection of Orestes made him tremble. He dare no more affront 
the mysteries of Eleusis, at the threshold of which the herald proclaimed that 
the profligate and the impious were to be careful not to approach. Noble 
foreigners, descendants of dethroned kings, came to spend their fortunes at 
Athens, and were delighted to find themselves decorated with high-sounding and 
mock titles. All the small barbarian kings emulated one another in rendering 
service to the Athenians, and in restoring their monuments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p15">Religion was one of the principal causes of this 
exceptional favour. Essentially municipal and political in its origin, having 
for its basis the myths relating to the foundation of the city and to its 
divine protectors, the religion of Athens was at first only the religious 
consecration of patriotism and of the institutions of the city. It was the cult 
of the Acropolis. “Aglaure” and the oath which the young Athenians took upon 
the altar had no other meaning; just as if religion with us consisted in drawing 
the conscription, in drilling, and in honouring the colours. It soon became 
insipid enough; it possessed nothing 

<pb n="95" id="x-Page_95" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_95.html" />infinite, nothing that touched man through his destiny, 
nothing universal. The railleries of Aristophanes against the gods of the 
Acropolis proved by themselves alone that these gods could not bring every race 
under subjection. The women were turned early in the direction of petty foreign 
devotions like those of Adonis. The mysteries, in particular, were successful; 
philosophy in the hands of Plato was a kind of delicious mythology, whilst art 
created for the multitude images really admirable. The Athenian gods became the 
gods of beauty. The old Athene Poliade was but a mannikin, without apparent 
arms, swathed in a peplos, like the old virgin of Loretta. Toreutic accomplished 
an unexampled miracle; she made realistic statues after the model of the 
Italian and Byzantine Madonnas, adorned with appropriate ornaments, which were 
at the same time marvellous masterpieces. Athens succeeded in possessing, after 
a sort, one of the most perfect religions of antiquity. This religion underwent 
at that time a kind of eclipse, on account of the misfortunes of the city. The 
Athenians were the first to defile their sanctuary. Lachares stole the gold 
from the statue of Athene. Demetrius Poliorcetes was installed by the 
inhabitants themselves in the opisthodome of the Parthenon. He harboured his 
courtesans near himself, and people were amused by the scandals that such 
surroundings must have caused to the chaste goddess. Aristion the last defender 
of the independence of Athens, permitted the immortal lamp of Athene Poliade to 
be extinguished. Such, however, was the glory of that unique city, that the 
universe seemed to take to heart the adoption of her goddess, at the moment when 
she deserted her. The Parthenon, through the action of foreigners, regained her 
honours. The mysteries of Athens were a religious attraction for the whole 
Pagan world.</p>

<pb n="96" id="x-Page_96" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_96.html" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p16">But it was principally as a city of schools that Athens 
exercised a peculiar prestige. That new destiny which, through the assiduity of 
Hadrian and Marcus Aurelius, came to possess a character so decided, had been 
begun two centuries before. The city of Miltiades and Pericles had been 
transformed into a university city, a sort of Oxford, the resort of all the 
young noblesse, who scattered gold in handfuls. It contained nothing but 
professors, philosophers, rhetoricians, pedagogues of every description, sophmores, tutors, gymnasts, 
<i>pædotribes, hoplomates</i>, masters of fencing and of 
riding. From the time of Hadrian the cosmetists or prefects of the students 
assumed to a certain extent the importance and the dignity of the archons. 
People fixed the date of the years by them: the old Greek education, destined 
in principle to form the free citizen, became the pedagogic law of the human 
species. Alas! she produces henceforth little else than rhetoricians; bodily 
exercises, formerly a real occupation of the heroes upon the banks of the Illissus, became now a mere matter of pose. A circus grandeur, the gestures of 
Franconi, have replaced solid grandeur. But it is the peculiar attribute of 
Greece to have ennobled everything. Even the work of the schoolman became with 
her a moral ministry. The dignity of the professor, in spite of more than one 
abuse, was one of her creations. The <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p16.1">jeunesse dorée</span> could sometimes 
remember the fine discourses of its masters. She was, like all youths, 
republican; she flocked to the appeal of Brutus; she was mown down at Philippi. 
The day was employed in declaiming on tyrannicide and on liberty, in celebrating 
the noble death of Cato, and in making a eulogy on Brutus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p17">The population had always been sprightly, <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p17.1">spirituelle</span>, 
curious. Every one lived in the open air, in perpetual contact with the rest of the world, breathing, 

<pb n="97" id="x-Page_97" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_97.html" />under smiling skies, a serene atmosphere. The 
strangers, who were numerous and eager after knowledge, evinced great activity 
of mind. Publicity, the journalism of the ancient world—if one may be permitted 
to make use of such an expression—had its centre at Athens. The city not being 
commercial, everybody had but one care, which was to learn the news, to be made 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p17.2">au courant</span> of what was said and of what was being done in the universe. It is 
very remarkable that the great development of religion did not destroy rational 
culture. Athens might have been at once the most religious city of the world, 
the Parthenon of Greece, and the city of philosophers. When we see in the 
theatre of Dionysius the marble arm-chairs which surround the orchestra bearing 
each the name of the priesthood the titulary of which came to sit there, we 
should say that here was a city of priests; and yet it was pre-eminently the 
city of free-thinkers. The religions in question had neither dogmas nor holy 
writ. They had not for physics the horror that Christianity has always evinced, 
and which has led it to condemn positive researches. The priest and the 
Epicurean atomist, except for a few broils, lived peaceably enough together. The 
true Greeks were perfectly contented with such accord, founded not upon logic, 
but upon mutual tolerance and mutual regard.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p18">This was for Paul a species of existence altogether new. 
The cities in which he had up till now preached were for the most part 
commercial cities, resembling Leghorn or Trieste, and having large Jewries 
rather than brilliant centres, cities of the great world and of great culture. 
Athens was profoundly Pagan; Paganism was bound up with every pleasure, with 
every interest, with every glory of the city. Paul hesitated a great deal. 
Timothy at length arrived from Macedonia; Silas, for reasons which we do not know was not able to come.</p>

<pb n="98" id="x-Page_98" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_98.html" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p19">There was a synagogue at Athens, and Paul disputed in it 
with the Jews, and with the “devout persons;” but in such a city any 
successes in the synagogue counted for little. That brilliant <i>agora</i> in which was 
displayed so much mind, that portico <i>Pœcile</i> in which was asked every 
conceivable question, tempted him. He spoke there not as a preacher addressing 
himself to the multitude assembled, but as a stranger feeling his way—putting 
forth his ideas timidly, and seeking to create for himself some <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p19.1">point d’appui</span>. 
“Jesus and the resurrection” (<i>anastasis</i>) appeared foreign words, and 
destitute of meaning. Several of them, as it would appear, took <i>anastasis</i> for 
the name of a goddess, and believed that <i>Jesus</i> and <i>Anastasia</i> were some new 
divine couple that these Oriental dreamers had come to preach. Some Epicurean 
and Stoic philosophers, it is said, came near and listened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p20">This first contact of Christianity with Greek philosophy 
was not very encouraging. We have never seen a better example of how men of mind 
ought to distrust themselves and to guard against laughing at an idea, however 
foolish it may seem to them. The bad Greek spoken by Paul, his incorrect and 
halting phraseology, were not calculated to make him accredited at Athens. The 
philosophers turned their backs disdainfully at his barbarous speech. “He is a babbler” (<i>spermologos</i>), said some. “He 
is a preacher of strange gods,” said others. No one could have 
suspected that this babbler would one day supplant them, and that, four hundred 
and seventy-four years later, their professorships would be suppressed as 
useless and injurious, in consequence of the preaching of Paul. What a grand 
lesson! Proud of their superiority, the Athenian philosophers disdained the 
questions pertaining to popular religion. In their midst superstition 
flourished. Athens almost equalled in that 

<pb n="99" id="x-Page_99" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_99.html" />respect the most religious cities of Asia Minor. The 
aristocracy of thinkers cared little for the social wants which made themselves 
felt under the cover of so many unpolished worships. Such a renunciation is 
always punished. When philosophy declares that she will not occupy herself with 
religion, religion responds by extinguishing her; and this is just, for 
philosophy is something only when she shows to humanity the way, when she takes 
up seriously the infinite problem which is the same for all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p21">The liberal spirit which reigned at Athens assured Paul of 
complete security. Neither Jews nor Pagans attempted anything against him; but 
that tolerance was even worse than hatred. Moreover, the new doctrine produced a 
lively reaction, at least in the Jewish society; here it could find only 
curious and <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p21.1">blasé</span> auditors. It appears that one day the auditors of Paul, 
wishing to obtain from him a sort of official exposition of his doctrine, 
conducted him to the Hill of Mars, and there summoned him to declare what 
religion he preached. It is indeed possible that there is some legend here, and 
that the celebrity of the Areopagus may have led the narrator of the <i>Acts</i>, who 
had not been an eyewitness, to select this illustrious audience to enable him 
to deliver on his hero a pompous discourse, a philosophic harangue. This 
hypothesis, nevertheless, is not necessary. The Areopagus had retained, under 
the Romans, Its ancient organisation. It had even seen its prerogatives 
increased, as a result of the policy which led the conquerors to suppress in 
Greece the ancient democratic institutions, and to replace them by the Council 
of Notables. The Areopagus had always been the aristocratic corporation of 
Athens: it gained what the democracy had lost. Let us add that people were 
living in an epoch of literary dilettanteism, and that that tribunal, by its 
classic celebrity, enjoyed a great <i>prestige</i>. Its moral authority 

<pb n="100" id="x-Page_100" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_100.html" />was recognised by the entire world. The Areopagus 
thus became again, under Roman domination, what it had been at different times 
in the history of the Athenian Republic, a political body, almost divested of 
judicial functions, the real senate of Athens, intervening only in certain 
cases, and constituting a conservative nobility of retired functionaries. 
Beginning with the first century of our era, the Areopagus figures in the 
inscriptions as head of the powers of Athens, superior to the Council of Six 
Hundred, and to the people. The erection of statues, in particular, was made by 
it, or at least with its authorisation. At the epoch at which we are now 
arrived, it had just decreed a statue to Queen Berenice, daughter of Agrippa I., 
with whom we shall soon see Paul <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p21.2">en rapport</span>. It seems also that the Areopagus 
exercised a certain superintendence over instruction. It was a chief council of 
religious and moral censure, before which was brought all that concerned laws, 
manners, medicine, luxury, ædileship, the religions of the city; and there is 
no-thing unlikely in the fact that when a novel doctrine was promulgated, that 
the preacher should be invited to come and make his declarations before such a 
tribunal, or at least to the place in which it held its sessions. Paul, it is 
said, stood up in the middle of the assembly and spoke thus:</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p22">“Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are 
too superstitious. For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found an 
altar with this inscription:—‘<span class="sc" id="x-p22.1">To the Unknown God.</span>’ Whom, therefore, 
ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you. God that made the world, and all 
things therein, seeing that he is lord of earth, dwelleth not in temples made 
with hands, neither is worshipped with men’s hands, as though he needed 
anything, seeing he giveth to all life and breath, and all things. And hath made of one blood all nations of 

<pb n="101" id="x-Page_101" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_101.html" />men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath 
determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation. That 
they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, 
though he be not far from every one of us. For in him we live and move and have 
our being; as certain also of your own poets have said, ‘For we are all his 
offspring.’ Forasmuch, then, as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to 
think that the godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, or graven by art 
of man’s device. And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but 
now commandeth all men everywhere to repent. Because he hath appointed a day in 
which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath 
ordained; <i>whereof</i> he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised 
him from the dead” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:22-31" id="x-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|17|22|17|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.22-Acts.17.31">Acts xvii. 22-31</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p23">At these words, according to the narrator, Paul was 
interrupted. Hearing him speak of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked, 
and others said:—“We will hear thee again of this <i>matter</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p24">If the discourse which we have just related was really 
delivered, it must indeed have produced a very singular impression upon the 
cultivated minds which heard it. That almost barbarous speech, now incorrect and 
formless, now scrupulously correct; that unequal eloquence, strewn with happy 
fancies and disagreeable failings; that profound philosophy, embracing beliefs 
the most singular, and extending, seemingly, to another world. Immensely 
superior to the popular religion of Greece, such a doctrine was in many things 
below the level of the current philosophy of the age. If, on the one hand, it 
extended the hand to that philosophy through the elevated notion of divinity 
and the beautiful theory which it proclaimed of the moral unity of the human 
mind, on the other, it embraced in part supernatural 

<pb n="102" id="x-Page_102" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_102.html" />beliefs that no informed mind could admit. In any case, it 
is not surprising that Christianity had no success in Athens. The motives which 
were to work the success of Christianity, were elsewhere than in the circle of 
letters. They were lodged in the hearts of pious women, in the secret 
aspirations of the poor, the slaves, and the afflicted of every description. 
Before philosophy could approach the new doctrine, it was necessary that 
philosophy itself should be much debased, and that the new doctrine should be 
renounced from the grand chimera of the near judgment, that is to say, from the 
concrete ideas with which from its first formation it had been enveloped.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p25">Whether it was delivered by Paul, or by one of his 
disciples, this discourse, in any case, shows us an endeavour, almost the only 
one in the first century, made to reconcile Christianity with philosophy, and 
even, in one sense, with Paganism. The author, giving proof of a breadth of 
views most remarkable amongst the Jews, discovers in all races a sort of innate 
sense of the divine, a sort of secret instinct of monotheism which might lead to 
the knowledge of the true God. To be believed in, Christianity is nothing more 
than natural religion, which one arrives at by consulting simply one’s own 
heart, and by interrogating oneself conscientiously—the two-sided idea which 
was soon to reproach Christianity with deism, and to inspire a pride 
of which it had been shorn. This is the first example given of the tactics of 
certain apologists of Christianity, in advance of philosophy, using or feigning 
to use scientific language; speaking with complaisance or politeness of the 
reason advanced by the other side of wishing to have it believed, by means of 
skilfully grouped quotations, that in the main it might be understood by 
lettered people; but which led to misunderstandings that were inevitable, for they plainly declared 

<pb n="103" id="x-Page_103" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_103.html" />their opinions, and spoke of their supernatural 
dogmas. One can already perceive the effort to translate into the language of 
Greek philosophy Jewish and Christian ideas; one can foresee Clement of 
Alexandria and Origen. Biblical ideas, and those of Greek philosophy, aspired to 
embrace one another; but in order to that many concessions had to be made; for 
that God in which we live and move is far removed from the Jehovah of the 
prophets, and from the celestial father of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p26">Be that as it may, the times were far from being ripe for 
such an alliance; at any rate, it was not to take place at Athens. Athens, at 
the point which it had reached in history, that city of grammarians, of 
gymnasts, and of fencing-masters, was likewise as ill adapted as it was possible 
to be, for receiving Christianity. The power over vassals, the hardness of heart 
of the schoolman, were unpardonable sins in the eyes of grace. The pedagogue is 
the least convertible of men; for he has a religion of his own, which is 
routine, faith in old authors, and a taste for literary exercises. This 
satisfies him, and extinguishes in him all other desires. There has been found 
at Athens a series of <i>hermes</i>-portraits of cosmetics of the second century. The 
latter are splendid men, grave, majestic, with a noble mien, and yet Hellenic. 
From the inscriptions we learn of the honours and pensions which were conferred 
on them: the really great men of the ancient democracy never had so many of 
these. Assuredly if Paul had encountered some of the predecessors of these 
superb pedants, he could not have achieved much more success than, during the 
Empire, would have had a romancist imbued with neo-Catholicism, attempting to 
convert to his views a Universitarian attached to the religion of Horace, or 
than would in our own days a socialist humanitarian declaiming against English 
prejudices before the fellows of Oxford or Cambridge.</p>

<pb n="104" id="x-Page_104" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_104.html" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p27">In a society so different from that in which he had till 
now lived, in the midst of rhetoricians and professors of dialectics, Paul 
found himself indeed from home. His thoughts constantly reverted to the dear 
Churches of Macedonia and Galatia, where he had discovered such an exquisite 
religious sentiment. He thought many times of departing for Thessalonica. A 
lively desire carried him thence, the more so as he had received news that the 
faith of the young Church had been subjected to many severe tests, and he feared 
that the proselytes might succumb to the temptations. Some obstacles, that he 
attributed to Satan, prevented him from carrying out that project. When he could 
no longer forbear, as he himself said, he separated once more from Timothy, whom 
he sent to Thessalonica to confirm, to exhort, and to console the faithful, and 
remained alone again at Athens.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p28">He laboured there with renewed vigour, but the soil was 
unpropitious. The sprightly Athenian mind was diametrically opposed to that 
tender and profound religious disposition which produced conversions, and 
which was predestined to Christianity. The truly Hellenic ground was little 
inclined to the doctrine of Jesus. Plutarch, living in an atmosphere purely 
Greek, had not the least wind of it in the first half of the second century. 
Patriotism, attachment to old recollections of country, turned the Greeks 
against exotic worships. “Hellenism” became an organised, almost rational 
religion, which admitted a great part of philosophy. The “gods of Greece” 
appeared to wish to be regarded as the universal gods of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p29">That which characterised the religion of Greece formerly, 
that which still characterises it in our day, is the want of infinity, of the 
unconfined, of compassion, of feminine softness. The profoundness of German and 
Celtic religious sentiment is lacking in 

<pb n="105" id="x-Page_105" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_105.html" />the true Hellenic race. The piety of Greek orthodoxy 
consists in practices and in exterior signs. The orthodox Churches, sometimes 
very elegant, have none of the terrors which one feels in a Gothic Church. In 
that Oriental Christianity there are no tears, prayers, or outward compunctions. 
The funerals there are almost gay. They take place at night, or at the setting 
of the sun, when the shadows have become lengthened, and are accompanied by 
songs set in a medium key, and are a display of bright colours. The fanatical 
gravity of the Latins is distasteful to those brisk, cheerful, and sprightly 
races. The infirm one is not cast down; he watches death softly approach; all 
about him is smiles. Herein lies the secret of that divine gaiety of the Homeric 
poems and of Plato—the narration of the death of Socrates in Phædon shows 
hardly a taint of sadness. Life produces its flower, then its fruit; what is 
wanted more? If, as it can be maintained, the pre-occupation of death is the 
most important characteristic of Christianity and of modern religious sentiment, 
then the Greek race is the least religious of races. It is a superficial race, 
treating life as a thing devoid of the supernatural, and having no future. Such 
simplicity of conception is owing in great measure to the climate, to the purity 
of the atmosphere, to the astonishing joy that one breathes, but even more so to 
the instincts of the Hellenic race, finely idealistic. Anything—a tree, a 
flower, a lizard, a tortoise, calls up the recollection of a thousand 
metamorphoses which have been sung by the poets; a jet of water, a small crevice 
in the rock which is called a cave of the nymphs; a well with a drinking-cup at 
the brink; an arm of the sea so narrow that the butterflies cross it, and 
nevertheless navigable for the largest ships, like the Bosphorus; orange groves, 
cypress trees, whose shades are reflected on the sea; a small pine wood in the midst 

<pb n="106" id="x-Page_106" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_106.html" />of rocks—suffice in Greece to produce the contentment 
which is awakened by beauty. People walk in the gardens during the night to 
listen to the nightingales; sit down in the clear moonlight to play the flute; 
go to drink the pure mountain water, carrying with them a piece of bread, and a 
flask of wine, which is drunk while singing. At family feasts, there is 
suspended above the doors a crown of branches, to match with the headpieces of 
flowers; on days of public festivals, thyrsi are carried, adorned with leaves; 
the days are passed in dancing, playing with tame goats; these are the delights 
of the Greeks, the pleasures of a race, poor, economical, eternally young, 
inhabiting a charming country, finding its welfare within itself, and in the 
gifts that the gods have given it. The shepherd’s song or pastoral, after the 
manner of Theocritus, was in the Hellenic countries a reality. Greece al-ways 
delighted in that unpretentious species of delicate and amiable poetry, the 
species the. most characteristic of her literature, the mirror of her own life, 
though almost always silly and artificial. Good humour and the delights of life 
are Greek traits <i>par excellence</i>. This race is always twenty years old; for she, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p29.1">indulgere genio</span> is not the deep drinking of the English, or the gross diversions 
of the French; it is simply to think that nature is kind, that one can and one 
ought to unbend to it. For Greece, in fact, nature is a counsellor of elegance, 
a mistress of justice and of virtue:—“concupiscence.” The idea that 
nature induces us to do evil is to her a <i>not</i>-sense. The taste for personal 
adornment which distinguishes the <i>palicare</i>, and which is exhibited with so much 
innocence in the Greek girl, is not the pompous vanity of the barbarian, the 
vulgar pretension of the <i>bourgeois</i>, swollen with the ridiculous pride of an 
upstart; it is the pure and delicate sentiment of unsophisticated youth, 

<pb n="107" id="x-Page_107" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_107.html" />which feels itself to be the legitimate heir of the true inventors of beauty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p30">Such a race, one can understand, would have received Jesus 
with a smile. It was a subject these exquisite children were incapable of 
learning from us—serious, profound, really simple devotion without glory, 
goodness without parade. Socrates is a moralist of the first order, but he has 
nothing to do with the history of religion. The Greek always appears to us a 
little cold and heartless; he has wit, action, subtlety, but has nothing of the 
pensive or the melancholic. On the other hand, with us Celts and Germans, the 
source of our genius is our heart. Our deepest recesses (<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p30.1">au fond de nous</span>) 
resemble a fairy fountain, a fountain clear, fresh, and deep, in which is 
reflected the infinite. With the Greek, love of self and vanity is mixed with 
everything; vague sentiment is unknown to him; reflection upon his own destiny 
ap-pears to him unprofitable. Pushed to the length of caricature, so incomplete 
a mode of understanding life as it is conditioned, at the Roman epoch, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p30.2">græculus esuriens</span>, 
grammarian, artist, charlatan, acrobat, 
physician, amuser of the whole world, greatly resembling the Italian of the 
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; at the Byzantine epoch, the theological 
sophist making religion degenerate into subtle disputes; in our day, the modern 
Greek, sometimes foolishly vain and ungrateful; the orthodox fathers, with 
their egotistical and materialistic religion. Unfortunate he who arrests that 
decadence! Shame upon him who, in front of the Parthenon, dreams of holding it 
up to ridicule! Nevertheless, this has to be acknowledged: Greece was never 
seriously Christian, nor is she to this day. No race in our Middle Ages was 
less romantic, more destitute of chivalrous sentiment. Plato built all his 
theory of the beautiful <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p30.3">en se passant</span> without reference to woman. To think of a 
woman in order to be incited 

<pb n="108" id="x-Page_108" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_108.html" />to do great things! a Greek would have been surprised at 
such language. For him, he thought of men assembled around the <i>agora</i>, he thought 
of his country. In this respect the Latins were nearer to us. Greek poetry, 
incomparable in the grander species of it, such as the epic, the tragic, the 
disinterested lyric poetry, had not, it seems, the sweet elegiac note of Tibullus, of Virgil, of Lucretius, a note so much in harmony with our 
sentiments, so closely related to that which we love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p31">The same difference is found between the piety of St 
Bernard, of St François d’Assisi, and that of the saints of the Greek Church. 
These splendid schools of Capadocia, of Syria, of Egypt, of the Fathers of the 
desert, approximate the philosophical schools. The popular holy writings of the 
Greeks are more mythological than those of the Latins. The majority of the 
saints represented in the iconostase of a Greek house, before which a lamp 
burns, are not great authors, great men like saints of the West: they are often 
fanciful beings, old gods transfigured, or at least a combination of historic 
and mythological personages, like St George. And that admirable temple of St 
Sophia! It is an Aryan temple: the whole human species might have made its 
prayers there. Not having had either people, inquisition, scholasticism, or 
Middle Age barbarism, having always preserved a leaven of Arianism, Greece 
rejected with greater facility than any other country a supernatural 
Christianity, just as those Athenians of former times were at once (thanks to a 
sort of vivacity which was a thousand times more profound than the seriousness 
of our dull races) the most superstitious of peoples, and the nearest approach 
to Rationalism. The popular Greek songs are still to-day charged with Pagan 
images and ideas. Differing so widely from the West, the East remained during the Middle Ages, and down to modern 

<pb n="109" id="x-Page_109" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_109.html" />times, true “Hellenists;” at bottom more Pagan than 
Christian, living on a religion of old Greek patriotism, and of old authors. 
These Hellenists were, in the fifteenth century, the promoters of the 
Renaissance in the West, to which they affixed Greek texts, the basis of all 
civilisation. The same spirit has presided, and will continue to preside, over 
the destinies of new Greece. When we have fully studied that which made of us 
bears the caul of a cultivated Hellenist, we see that there is in him very 
little Christianity: he is Christian in form, as a Persian is a Mussulman, but 
at bottom he is “Hellenist.” His religion is the adoration of the ancient Greek 
genius. He pardons every heresy to philo-Hellenism, to him who admires its past: he is much less a disciple of Jesus and of St Paul, than of Plutarch and of 
Julian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p32">Wearied by his little success at Athens, Paul, without 
awaiting the return of Timothy, departed for Corinth. He had not formed at 
Athens any considerable Church. There were only a few isolated persons, among 
others a certain Dionysius, who belonged, it is said, to the Areopagus, and a 
woman, named Damaris, who had adhered to his doctrines. This was, then, in his 
apostolic career, his first and almost only check.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p33">Even in the second century the Church at Athens is of 
little importance. Athens was one of the cities which was the last to be 
converted. After Constantine, she is the centre of opposition against 
Christianity, the bulwark of philosophy. By a rare privilege she preserved the 
temples intact. These prodigious monuments, protected through the ages, thanks 
to a sort of instinctive respect, were to come down to us as an eternal lesson 
of good sense and honesty, given by artists of genius. Even to-day we feel that 
the Christian covering which is spread over the old Pagan foundation is very superficial. 

<pb n="110" id="x-Page_110" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_110.html" />It is hardly necessary to modify the actual names of the churches at Athens to find again the names of the ancient temples.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VIII. Continuation of the Second Journey of Paul—First Sojourn at Corinth." progress="44.20%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">
<h2 id="xi-p0.1">CHAPTER VIIL</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE SECOND JOURNEY OF PAUL—FIST SOJOURN AT CORINTH.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xi-p1.1">Departing</span> from Phalera or Piræus, Paul arrived at 
Cenchrea, which was the port of Corinth on the Ægæan Sea. It is a pretty 
enough little harbour. It is surrounded by verdant hills and pine woods, and is 
situated at the extremity of the Gulf of Saronica. A beautiful open valley, 
nearly two leagues in extent, reaches from that port to the great city built at 
the foot of the colossal dome from which can be seen the two seas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">Corinth was a field much better adapted than Athens to 
receive the new seed. It was not like Athens a sort of sanctuary of thought, a 
city sacred and unique to the world; it was even hardly a Hellenic city. Ancient 
Corinth had been razed to. its foundations by Mummius. For a hundred 
years the soil of the Achaian Confederation was desert. In the year 44 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p2.1">B.C.</span> 
Julius Cæsar rebuilt the city and made it an important Roman colony, which he 
peopled principally with freedmen. This is equivalent to saying that the 
population was very heterogeneous. It was composed of a conglomeration of those 
peoples of every sort and of every origin which loved Cæsar. The new 
Corinthians remained for a long time strangers to Greece, where they were 
regarded as intruders. Their entertainments consisted of the brutal games of 
the Romans, which were repulsive to true Greeks. Corinth became thus a city 

<pb n="111" id="xi-Page_111" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_111.html" />like so many others on the shores of the Mediterranean, 
very populous, wealthy, brilliant, frequented by many strangers, a centre of 
commercial activity, one of those conglomerate cities, in short, which no longer 
contained patriots. The dominant trait which rendered its name proverbial was 
the exceeding corruption of manners which was remarked there. In this again it 
constituted an exception amongst the Hellenic cities. The purely Greek manners 
were simple and gay, and could on no account be held to be luxurious and 
debauched. The affluence of the mariners who were attracted thence by the two 
ports, had made of Corinth the last sanctuary of the worship of Venus Pandemos, 
a remnant of the ancient Phœnician establishments. The great temple of Venus 
had more than a thousand consecrated courtesans; the whole city was like a vast 
pandemonium, where numerous strangers, sailors particularly, resorted to spend 
their wealth foolishly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">There was at Corinth a colony of Jews, which was probably 
established at Cenchrea, one of the ports which was used in trading with the 
East. A short time before the arrival of Paul, a colony of Jews, which had been 
expelled from Rome by the edict of Claudius, had disembarked, and among the 
number were Aquila and Priscilla, who, it seems, at that time already professed 
the faith of Christ. From all this there resulted a concomitance of 
circumstances most favourable. The isthmus formed between the two masses of the 
Greek continent has always been the seat of a world-wide commerce. It had always 
been one of those emporiums, quite irrespective of race or of nationality, 
designed to be the headquarters, if I might say so, of infant Christianity. New 
Corinth, on account of its having few Hellenic nobility, was a city already 
semi-christianised. With Antioch, Ephesus, Thessalonica, and Rome, she became an 
ecclesiastical metropolis of the first rank. But the 

<pb n="112" id="xi-Page_112" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_112.html" />immorality which reigned should at the same time have 
presaged that the first abuses in the history of the Church would be produced 
there. In a few years Corinth shall present tows the spectacle of incestuous 
Christians, and of drunken people sitting down to the table of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">Paul quickly divined that a long sojourn at Corinth would 
be necessary. He resolved hence to take up there a fixed abode, and to prosecute 
his trade of upholsterer. Now, strictly speaking, Aquila and Priscilla followed 
the same trade as Paul. He went there to live with them, and the three set up a 
small shop, which was stocked by them with ready-made articles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">Timothy, whom Paul had sent from Athens to Thessalonica, 
soon rejoined him. The news from the Church at Thessalonica was excellent. All 
the faithful continued in the faith and in charity, and in their attachment to 
their master. The persecutions of their fellow-citizens had not shaken them; 
brotherly love prevailed throughout Macedonia. Silas, whom Paul had not seen 
since his flight from Beræa, had probably been joined by Timothy, and returned 
with the latter. What is certain is, that the three companions found themselves 
reunited at Corinth, and that they lived there together for a long time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">The attention of Paul was, as usual, first directed to the 
Jews. Each Sabbath he spoke in the synagogue. He found there dispositions greatly diverse, One 
family, that of Stephenephorus or Stephanus, was converted, and were all 
baptised by Paul. The orthodox resisted energetically, even to the extent of 
injuring and of anathematising them. One day, finally, there was an open 
rupture. Paul shook the dust off his raiment upon the incredulous of the 
assembly, made them responsible for the consequences, and declared to them 
that, seeing they closed their ears to the truth, he would go unto 

<pb n="113" id="xi-Page_113" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_113.html" />the Gentiles. Having uttered these words, he left the hall. 
He taught henceforth in the house of one Titus Justus, a man that feared God, 
and whose house was contiguous to the synagogue. Crispus, the chief of the 
Jewish community, belonged to the party of Paul; he was converted with his whole 
house, and Paul baptised him himself, a thing of rare occurrence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">Many others, both Jews and Pagans, and those “fearing God,” 
were baptised. The number of converted Pagans appeared to be here relatively 
considerable. Paul displayed prodigious zeal. Several divine visions which came 
to him during the night fortified him. The fame of the conversions he had made 
at Thessalonica, nevertheless, preceded him, and had favourably disposed the 
religious society in his behalf. The supernatural phenomena were not wanting: 
there were some miracles. Innocence was not the same thing here as at Philippi 
and Thessalonica. The corrupt manners of Corinth crossed sometimes the 
threshold of the Church; at any rate, all those who entered it were not equally 
pure. But, in return, few of the Churches were more numerous; the community of 
Corinth irradiated the whole province of Achaia, and became the home of 
Christianity in the Hellenic peninsula. Without speaking of Aquila and of 
Priscilla—almost received in the rank of apostles—and of Titus Justus, of 
Crispus, of Stephanus—mentioned above—the Church numbered in its bosom Gaius, 
who was himself also baptised by Paul, and who extended hospitality to the 
Apostle during the second sojourn of the latter in Corinth; Quartus, Achaicus, 
Fortunatus, Erastus, rather an important personage, who was treasurer of the 
city; a woman named Chloe, who had a numerous household. We have only vague and 
uncertain notions in regard to one Zenas, a doctor of Jewish law. Stephanus and 
his household constituted the most influential group, the one 

<pb n="114" id="xi-Page_114" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_114.html" />which had the most authority. All the converts, 
nevertheless, with the probable exception of Erastus, were simple-minded 
people, without much instruction, without social distinction, drawn, in a word, 
from the humblest ranks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">The port of Cenchrea had likewise its Church. Cenchrea was 
in great part peopled by Orientals. There one could reverence Isis and Eschmoun, 
while the Phœnician Venus was not neglected. It was like Calamaki in our days, 
less a city than a mass of shops and inns for seafaring men. In the midst of the 
corruption of these filthy hovels of seafarers, Christianity produced its 
miracle. Cenchrea possessed an admirable deaconess, who, one day, as we shall 
see later on, concealed under the folds of her woman’s garments the whole future 
of Christian theology, the writing which was to regulate the faith of the 
world. She was named Phœbe. She was an active person, never at rest, always 
eager to render service, and who was very precious to Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">The sojourn of Paul at Corinth lasted for eighteen months. 
The beautiful rock of Acrocorinth, the snowy summits of Helicon and of 
Parnassus, remained for a long time in his regards. Paul contracted in that 
new religious family some deep friendships, although the taste of the Greeks for 
disputation displeased him; while on more than one occasion his natural 
timidity may have been increased by the disposition of his auditors to subtlety. 
He could not detach himself from Thessalonica, from the simplicity he had found 
there, from the lively affections he had there left behind him. The Church at 
Thessalonica was the model which he never ceased to proclaim, and to-wards which 
he always reverted. The Church at Philippi, with its pious women, its rich and 
good Lydia, was not allowed to be forgotten. That 

<pb n="115" id="xi-Page_115" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_115.html" />Church, as we have seen, enjoyed a singular privilege; 
which was, to nourish the Apostle when his labour did not suffice to do so. At 
Corinth he received from her fresh succour. As if the somewhat sprightly nature 
of the Corinthians, and of the Greeks in general, had inspired him with 
distrust, he would not accept anything of this kind from them, although more 
than once he found himself reduced to want during his sojourn in their midst.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">It was with difficulty, nevertheless, that the anger of the 
orthodox Jews, always so active, was restrained from breaking out. The 
preachings of the Apostle to the Gentiles, his broad principles in regard to the 
adoption of all those who believed, and their incorporation into the family of 
Abraham, irritated to the highest pitch the partisans of the exclusive 
privilege of the children of Israel. The Apostle, on his part, was not very 
sparing in hard words. He announced to them that the anger of God was about to 
break out against them. The Jews had recourse to the Roman authorities. Corinth 
was the capital of the province of Achaia, comprising the whole of Greece, and 
which ordinarily was joined to Macedonia. The two provinces had been made 
senatorials by Claudius, and in virtue of which they had a pro-consul. That 
position was filled at the time of which we speak by one of the most amiable and 
best instructed men of the century—Marcus Annæus Novatus, elder brother of 
Seneca. who had been adopted by the rhetorician L. Junius Gallio, one of the 
litterateurs of the society of the Senecas: Marcus Annæus Novatus took hence 
the name of Gallio. He had a great mind and a noble soul, was a friend of the 
poets and of the celebrated authors. Every one who knew him adored him. Statius 
called him <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xi-p10.1">dulcis Gallio</span>, and probably he was the author of some of the 
tragedies which proceeded from that literary roof. He wrote, it seems, upon natural philosophy. 

<pb n="116" id="xi-Page_116" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_116.html" />His brother dedicated to him his book on Anger and Happy 
Life; people attributed to him one of the most intellectual works of the period. 
It appears that it was his high Hellenic culture which, under the learned 
Claudius, led to his selection for the administration of a province which all 
governments, somewhat enlightened, surrounded with delicate attentions. His 
sanctity obliged him to abandon the post. Like his brother, he had, under Nero, 
the honour of expiating by his death his distinction and his honesty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">Such a man was little disposed to agree to the demands of 
fanatics coming to ask the civil power, which they protested against in secret, 
to rid them of their enemies. One day Sosthenes, the new ruler of the synagogue, 
who had succeeded Crispus, brought Paul before the judgment seat, and accused 
him of preaching a religion contrary to the law. Judaism, in fact, which had old 
authorisations, and all sorts of guarantees, pretended that the dissentient 
sect, as soon as they had made a schism in the synagogue, enjoyed no longer the 
charters of a synagogue. The situation was one which would have brought before 
the French law liberal Protestants on the day they separated themselves from 
recognised Protestantism. Paul was going to answer, but Gallio restrained him, 
and, addressing the Jews, said: “If it were a matter of wrong or wicked 
lewdness, O ye Jews, reason were that I should bear with you; but if it be a 
question of words and of names, and of your law, look ye to it, for I will be no 
judge of such matters.” This was an admirable response, worthy of 
being set up as a model to civil governments when they are invited to meddle 
with religious questions. Gallio, after he had pronounced it, gave orders to 
drive away both parties. A great tumult ensued. Everybody was seized with the 
desire to fall upon Sosthenes, and he was beaten 

<pb n="117" id="xi-Page_117" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_117.html" />before the judgment seat, and no one could tell whence the 
blows proceeded. Gallio paid little heed, and caused the place to be cleared. 
The sage politician had avoided entering into a dogmatic quarrel; the 
well-educated man refused to mix himself up with a quarrel of vulgar people; 
and when he saw violence break out, he sent every one away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">No doubt it would have been wiser not to appear so 
disdainful. Gallio was well inspired in declaring himself to be incompetent to 
judge in a question of schism and of heresy; but yet men of mind have sometimes 
little prescience! It was discovered later that the quarrel of these abject 
sectaries was the great affair of the century. If, instead of treating a 
religious and social question with that unceremoniousness, the government had 
taken the trouble to make an impartial investigation, to make a searching public 
investigation, and to discontinue giving an official sanction to a religion 
become completely absurd; if Gallio had been disposed to take into account what 
it was that constituted a Jew and a Christian, to read Jewish books, to keep 
himself <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xi-p12.1">au courant</span> of what was passing in the subterranean world; if the Romans 
had not been so narrow-minded, so little addicted to the study of science, many 
misfortunes would have been avoided. How very singular! There was, in the case 
now under consideration, on the one hand, a man who was one of the most 
intellectual and the most studious; on the other, a soul which was one of the 
most robust and the most original of his time, and they passed the one before 
the other without either perceiving the fact; and, surely, if the first blows 
had fallen upon Paul instead of upon Sosthenes, Gallio would have been equally 
indifferent. One of the things which causes the most faults to be committed by 
people of the world, is the superficial disgust which badly educated and 
unmannerly people inspire in them yet 

<pb n="118" id="xi-Page_118" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_118.html" />manners are only a matter of form, and those who have them 
not are found sometimes not to be destitute of good sense. The society man, with 
his frivolous sneers, passes continually, without knowing it, the man who is 
going to create the future; they do not belong to the same world; yet the common 
error of society people is to think that the world which they see is the entire 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">These difficulties, however, were not the only ones that 
the Apostle had to encounter. The Corinthian mission was thwarted by obstacles 
which, for the first time, he had met with in his Apostolic career,—obstacles 
proceeding from the bosom of the Church itself, from intractable men who had 
been introduced to it, and who opposed him, or from many Jews who had been 
attracted to Jesus, but more attached than Paul to legal observances. The false 
spirit of the degenerated Greek who, starting from the fourth century, corrupted 
Christianity so much, was already making itself felt. The Apostle then called to 
mind his beloved Churches at Macedonia, that unlimited docility, that purity of 
morals, that frank cordiality, which had procured for him at Philippi and 
Thessalonica such happy days. He was seized with an ardent desire to go and see 
once more the faithful of the Lord, and when be received from them an expression 
of the same desire, he could hardly restrain himself. In order to comfort 
himself in this embarrassment, and to protect himself from the importunities of 
those with whom he was surrounded, it pleased him to write to them. The epistles 
dated from Corinth bear the imprint of a kind of sadness,—praises of the most 
lofty description for those to whom Paul wrote; but these letters were 
completely silent, or contained some unfavourable allusions to those from whose midst he wrote.</p>

<pb n="119" id="xi-Page_119" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_119.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IX. Continuation of the Second Journey of Paul—First Epistles—Interior Condition of the New Churches." progress="46.70%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">
<h2 id="xii-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE SECOND JOURNEY OF PAUL—FIRST EPISTLES—INTERIOR CONDITION OF THE NEW CHURCHES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xii-p1.1">It</span> was at Corinth that the apostolic 
life of Paul attained its highest degree of activity. To the cares of the grand 
Christianity which he was engaged in founding, he had just added the 
prepossessions of the communities that he had left behind him. A sort of 
jealousy, as he has told us himself, devoured him. He thought less at that 
moment of founding new Churches than of caring for those which he had created. 
Each of his Churches was to him as a bride which he had promised to Christ, and 
which he wished to preserve pure. The power that he claimed over these little 
corporations was absolute. A certain number of rules, which he regarded as 
having been laid down by Jesus himself, was the sole canonical law anterior to 
himself that he recognised. He was 
thought to have divine inspiration for adding to those rules all those which 
the new circumstances called for, and which had to be obeyed. But was not his 
example a supreme rule to which all his spiritual children might conform 
themselves?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">Timothy, whom he employed to visit the Churches that were 
far away from him, could not, had he been indefatigable, satisfy the immense 
ardour of his master. It was then that Paul conceived the idea of supplying by 
correspondence what he was prevented from saying himself or through his 
principal disciples. There did not exist in the Roman Empire anything which 
resembled our postal establishment for private letters; all correspondence had to be 

<pb n="120" id="xii-Page_120" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_120.html" />forwarded incidentally, or by express. St Paul hence made 
it a point to take everywhere with him persons of a second order, who could be 
used as messengers. Correspondence between the synagogues already existed in 
Judaism. The envoy charged with bearing the letters was himself a dignitary 
drawn from the synagogues. The epistolary style formed amongst the Jews a 
species of literature which was continued amongst them down to the heart of the 
Middle Ages, as a consequence of their dispersion. Without doubt, from the 
period when Christianity was extended to the whole of Syria, Christian epistles 
existed; but in the hands of Paul these writings, which up till then had not, 
for the most part, been preserved, were, equally with his speaking, the 
instruments of progress in the Christian faith. It was held that the authority of 
the Epistles equalled that of the Apostle himself; they were all to be read 
before the Church assembled; some of them had even the character of circular 
letters, and were communicated successively to various Churches. The reading of 
the correspondence thus became an essential part of the offices of the Sabbath. 
And it was not merely at the moment of its reception that a letter served thus 
for the edification of the brethren; deposited in the Church archives, it was 
taken from there on days of assembling, and read as a sacred document, and as a 
perpetual source of instruction. The epistle was thus the form of primitive 
Christian literature. It was an admirable form, perfectly adapted to the 
conditions of the times, and to the natural aptitude of Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">The condition of the new sect, in fact, did not by any 
means permit of connected discourse. Infant Christianity was wholly disengaged 
from texts. The hymns even were composed by each for him-self, and were not 
written. People believed in watching for the final catastrophe. The sacred 

<pb n="121" id="xii-Page_121" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_121.html" />books, which we call the “Scriptures,” were the 
books of the ancient Law. Jesus had added no new book. He must return to fulfil 
the ancient Scriptures, and to open an age in which he himself would be the 
living book. Letters of consolation and of encouragement were the only means 
which could produce a similar state of mind. If already, about the time at which 
we are arrived, there had been more than a small booklet, designed to assist the 
memory in regard to “the sayings and doings” of Jesus, these booklets 
were of an entirely private character. They were not authentic, official 
writings, universally received in the community; they were notes of which 
persons au courant of events took little account, and were considered as 
altogether an inferior authority to tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">Paul, as regarded himself, had not a mind adapted to the 
composition of books. He had not the patience that is required for writing; he 
was incapable of system; the labour of the pen was disagreeable to him, and he 
preferred to delegate it to others. Correspondence, on the contrary, so 
obnoxious to those who are accustomed to employ art in putting forth their 
ideas, suited well his feverish activity, and the necessity of expressing on the 
spur of the moment his impressions. Now brisk, crude, polite, snarlish, 
sarcastic, then suddenly tender, delicate, almost roguish and coaxing; happily 
expressed and polished to the highest degree; skilful in sprinkling his 
language with reticences, reserves, infinite precautions, malignant allusions, 
and ironical dissimulations, he came to excel in a style which required above 
everything original impulses. The epistolary style of Paul is the most 
individual that we have ever had. Its language, if I may say so, is ground up 
(<i>hoyēe</i>), without a single consecutive phrase. It would be impossible to violate 
more audaciously, I do not say the genius of the Greek language, but the logic of 

<pb n="122" id="xii-Page_122" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_122.html" />human language. It might be described as a rapid 
conversation, stenographed and reproduced without corrections. Timothy was 
quickly trained to fulfil for his master the functions of secretary, and as his 
language came to resemble somewhat that of Paul, he replaced him frequently. It 
is probable that in the Epistles and perhaps in the Acts we have more than one 
page of Timothy; but such was the modesty of that singular man, that we have no 
certain marks by which to single them out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">Even when Paul corresponded directly, he did not write with 
his own hand; he dictated; sometimes when the letter was finished he re-read 
it. His impetuous soul carried him away at such moments; he made marginal 
additions to it, at the risk of injuring the context, and of producing suspended 
and entangled sentences. He transmitted the letter thus effaced, regardless of 
the numberless repetitions of words and of ideas which it contained. With his 
marvellous fervour of soul, Paul has yet a singular poverty of expression. A 
phrase besets him, he recurs to it in a page at every turn. It was not 
sterility, it was contentiousness of mind and complete indifference to the 
requirements of a correct style. In order to avoid the numerous frauds to which 
the passions of the times gave rise, the authority of the Apostle and the 
material conditions of antique epistolography, Paul was in the habit of sending 
to the Churches a specimen of his writing, which was easily recognisable; this 
done, it was sufficient for him, according to a usage then general, to put at 
the end of his letters some words in his own hand as a guarantee of their authenticity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">There is no doubt that the correspondence of Paul was 
considerable, and that what is remaining of if to us constitutes only a small 
portion. The religion of the primitive Churches was so detached in every way, so 
purely idealistic, that people did not realise 

<pb n="123" id="xii-Page_123" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_123.html" />the immense value of such writings. Faith was everything: 
each one carried it in one’s heart, and cared little for stray leaves 
of papyrus, which, besides, were not holograph. These epistles were for the 
majority mere occasional pieces; nobody suspected that one day they would 
become sacred books. It was only towards the end of the life of the Apostle that 
people bethought themselves of retaining his letters because of their intrinsic 
merit,—of passing them on and of preserving them. Then each Church guarded 
preciously its own, consulted them often, had regular lectures on them, allowed 
copies to be taken of them; still, a multitude of letters of the first period 
were irrecoverably lost. As for the letters in response to those of the 
Churches, all have disappeared; and it could not be otherwise; Paul in his 
wandering existence never had any other archives than his memory and his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">Two letters only of the second mission remain with us: they 
are the two epistles to the Church at Thessalonica. Paul wrote them from 
Corinth, and joined with his own name in the superscription those of Silas and 
Timothy. They have the appearance of being composed at a short interval from one 
another. They are two productions full of unction, tenderness, emotion, and 
charm. In them the Apostle does not conceal his preference for the Churches of 
Macedonia: He made use of the latter to give utterance to that love for glowing 
expressions, for images the most endearing; he represents himself as the kind 
nurse cherishing her children in her bosom, as a father charging his children. 
This was indeed what Paul was for the Churches he had established. He was an 
admirable missionary, and, what was more, an admirable director of consciences. 
Never did he appear to better advantage than in having the charge of souls; 
never did any one take up the problem of the education of 

<pb n="124" id="xii-Page_124" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_124.html" />man in a more enthusiastic and thorough manner. But it must 
not be thought that he acquired that ascendency through fawning and flattery. No; Paul was blunt, disagreeable, and sometimes ill-tempered. In no respect did he 
resemble Jesus; he had not his charming indulgence, his habit of excusing 
everybody, his divine incapacity of seeing evil. He was often imperious, and 
made his authority to be felt with a haughtiness which shocks us. He commanded, 
he blamed severely, he spoke of himself with assurance, and unhesitatingly held 
himself up as a model. But what haughtiness! what purity! what 
disinterestedness! Upon the last point he is painfully minute. Ten times he 
reverts with pride to the apparently puerile fact that he had cost no man 
anything, that he had never eaten <i>gratis</i> the bread of any one, that he had 
laboured day and night with his hands, although he might well have done like the 
other Apostles, and lived by religion. The bent of his zeal was, in a manner 
infinite, a love of souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">The kindness, the innocence, the fraternal spirit, the 
unlimited charity of the primitive Churches, are a spectacle which will never 
again be seen. It was wholly spontaneous, unconstrained, and yet these little 
associations were as solid as iron. Not only could they resist the perpetual 
bickerings of the Jews, but their interior organisation possessed surprising 
force. In order to understand them, it is necessary to think, not of our grand 
churches open to all, but of religious orders endowed with a most intense 
individual life,—of confraternities firmly consolidated, in which the members 
by turns embraced, animated, quarrelled with, loved, hated one another. These 
Churches had a kind of hierarchy: the oldest members, the most active, those who 
were <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p8.1">en rapport</span> with the Apostle, enjoyed a precedence! But the Apostle himself 
was the first to repress everything 

<pb n="125" id="xii-Page_125" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_125.html" />which had the appearance of domineering; he held himself to 
be only “the promoter of the common joy.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">The “elders” were sometimes elected by the 
common voice,—that is to say, by a show of hands,—sometimes installed by the 
Apostle, but always considered as chosen by the Holy Spirit, that is to say, by 
that superior instinct which directed the Church in all its acts. People began 
already to call them “deacons” (<i>episcopi</i>, a word which in the language of 
politics had passed into the <i>eranes</i>), and to consider them as “pastors” 
charged with the conduct of the Church. Certain of them, moreover, were 
regarded as having a sort of speciality for teaching; these were catechists, 
going from house to house, and imparting the word of God in private 
admonitions. Paul made it a rule, at least in particular cases, that the 
catechumen, during his instruction, was to share all that he possessed in common 
with his catechist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">Full authority belonged to the Church assembled. This 
authority was extended to the minutest details of private life. All the brethren 
watched one another, corrected one another. The Church assembled, or at at least 
those who were called “the devout,” reprimanded those who were in 
fault, consoled the cast-down, and undertook the office of skilled directors, 
versed in the knowledge of the heart. Public penitences had not yet been 
instituted; but they no doubt already existed in embryo. As no exterior force 
restrained the faithful, nor prevented them from splitting or abandoning the 
Church, we should have thought that such an organisation, which appears to us 
insupportable, in which is only to be seen a system of espionage and of 
accusation, would speedily have come to an end. But nothing of the kind. We do 
not find, at the period at which we have now arrived, a single example of apostacy. Every one submitted 

<pb n="126" id="xii-Page_126" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_126.html" />humbly to the sentence of the Church. He whose conduct was 
irregular, or who had strayed from the traditions of the Apostles, or who was 
not attentive to his duties, was marked; he was avoided; no one would hold 
communion with him. He was treated as an enemy, though he was at the same time 
admonished as a brother. This isolation covered him with shame, and he 
repented. The gaiety in these little companies of good people living together, 
always sprightly, occupied, eager, loving and hating much, the gaiety, I say, 
was very great. Verily the words of Jesus had been fulfilled; the reign of the 
meek and lowly had come, and had been manifested by the extreme felicity which 
flowed from every heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">People had a perfect horror of Paganism, but were very 
tolerant in their treatment of Pagans. Far from fleeing from them, people sought 
to attract them and to gain them over. Many of the faithful had been idolaters, 
or had parents who were; they knew with what good faith one might be in error. 
They recalled their honest ancestors, who had died without having known saving 
truth. A touching custom, baptism for the dead, was the consequence of that 
sentiment. People believed that in being baptised for those of their ancestors 
who had not received holy water, they conferred on them the merits of the 
sacrament; thus the hope of not being separated from those that they loved was 
not frustrated. A profound idea of solidarity dominated every one; the son was 
saved through his parents, the father through the son, the husband through the 
wife. People could not be brought to condemn a man of good intentions, or who 
through any side way whatever clung to the saints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p12">Manners were severe, though not sad. That virtuous gloom 
which the rigorists of modern times (Janissaries, Methodists, etc.) preach as a 
Christian virtue, had no existence then. The relations between 

<pb n="127" id="xii-Page_127" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_127.html" />men and women, far from being interdicted, were 
multiplied. One of the scoffs of the Pagans was to represent the Christians as 
effeminate, deserting common society for the conventicles of young women, old 
women, and children. Pagan nakednesses were severely condemned. The women, in 
general, were closely veiled: not a single precaution for protecting timid 
chastity was omitted; but the bashful woman is also a voluptuous woman, and the 
ideal dream which is in man is susceptible of a thousand applications. When we 
read the Acts of St Perpetue, the legend of St Dorothy, we see that they are the 
heroines of an absolute purity; but how little do they resemble a Port Royal 
female religionist! Here, one-half of the instincts of humanity is suppressed; 
there, these instincts, which later on came to be regarded as Satanic 
suggestions, had received only a new direction. It may be said that primitive 
Christianity was a sort of moral romanticism, a powerful revulsion of the 
faculty of loving. Christianity did not diminish that faculty; it took no 
precautions against it; it did not place it under suspicion—it nourished it with 
air and with light. The danger of these liberties was not yet manifest. In the 
Church, the bad was, in some sort, impossible, for the root of evil, which is 
wicked desire, was taken away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">The position of catechist was often filled by women. 
Virginity was regarded as a state of sanctity. This preference accorded to the 
celibate was not a negation of love and of beauty, like that which found place 
in the barren and unintelligible asceticism of later centuries. It was, in a 
woman, that just and true sentiment which virtue and beauty prize so much the 
more the more it is concealed; so that she who has not found that rare peril of 
strong love, guards, by a sort of pride and of reserve, its beauty and moral 
perfection for God alone, for God 

<pb n="128" id="xii-Page_128" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_128.html" />conceived as jealous, as the co-partner of close secrets. 
Second marriages, though not forbidden, were regarded as a mark against one. The 
popular sentiment of the century ran in that groove. The beautiful and touching 
expression of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p13.1">σύμβιος</span> became the ordinary word for “spouse.” The words 
Virginius, Virginia, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p13.2">Παρθενιχός</span>, indicating the husbands who 
had not formed other 
alliances, became terms of eulogy and of tenderness. The spirit of the family, 
the union of husband and wife, their reciprocal esteem, the recognition by the 
husband of the cares and the foresight of his wife, permeated in a touching 
manner the Jewish inscriptions, which in this only reflected the sentiment of 
the humble classes amongst which the Christian propaganda recruited converts. 
It is a singular thing that the most elevated ideas on the sanctity of marriage 
have been spread in the world by a people amongst whom polygamy had never been 
universally interdicted. But it required, in the fraction of Jewish society in 
which Christianity was formed, that polygamy should actually be abolished, since 
the Church did not seem to think that such an enormity needed to be condemned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p14">Charity, brotherly love, was the supreme law, and common to 
all the churches and all the schools. Charity and chastity were <i>par excellence</i> 
Christian virtues,—virtues which made a success of the new gospel, and converted 
the entire world. One was commanded to do good to all: nevertheless, 
co-religionists were regarded as being worthy of preference. A taste for work 
was held to be a virtue. Paul, a good workman, vigorously reproved indolence and 
idleness, and repeated often that naïf proverb of a man of the people: “He 
that would not work, neither should he eat.” The model that he conceived was a 
punctual artisan, peaceable, applying himself to his work, eating tranquilly—his mind at ease—the bread 

<pb n="129" id="xii-Page_129" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_129.html" />that he earned. But how far are we from the primitive 
ideal of the Church at Jerusalem, wholly communistic and monastical, or even 
from that of Antioch, wholly preoccupied with prophecies, with supernatural 
gifts, with apostleship! Here the Church is an association of honest workmen, 
cheerful, content, not jealous of the rich, for they are more happy than the 
latter, for they know that God does not judge like the worldly, and prefers the 
honest soiled hand to the white and intriguing hand. One of his principal 
virtues was to conduct his affairs orderly; “that ye may walk honestly toward 
them that are without, and that ye may have lack of nothing.” There were some 
members of the Church, of whom St Paul had heard tell, who worked not at all, 
but were busy-bodies, and who are severely reprimanded. That combination of 
practical good sense and of delusion ought not to surprise. Does not the English 
race in Europe and in America present to us the same contrast, so full of good 
sense as regards things of this world, so absurd as regards things pertaining to 
heaven? Quakerism, even, commenced with a tissue of absurdities, and retained 
them until the day, thanks to the influence of William Penn, it became something 
practical, great, and fruitful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">The supernatural gifts of the Holy Spirit, such as 
prophecy, were not neglected. But we can well see that in the Churches of 
Greece, composed of Jews, these fantastic exercises possessed no longer much 
meaning, and we can believe that they soon fell into desuetude. Christian 
discipline turned on a kind of deistic piety, which consisted in serving the 
true God, in praying and in doing good. A powerful hope gave to these precepts 
of pure religion the efficacy that they of themselves never could possess. The 
dream that had been the soul of the movement inaugurated by Jesus, continued 
still to be the fundamental dogma of Christianity; everybody believed 

<pb n="130" id="xii-Page_130" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_130.html" />in the near future of the kingdom of God, in the unseen 
manifestation of a great glory, from the midst of which the Son of Man would 
appear. The idea that people had of that marvellous phenomena was the same as in 
the times of Jesus. A great storm—that is to say, a terrible catastrophe—was 
near at hand: that catastrophe would strike all those whom Jesus would not have 
saved. Jesus was to show himself in the heavens as “king of glory, surrounded 
by angels.” Then the judgment was to take place. The saints, the persecuted, 
were to go and range themselves about Jesus, in order to enjoy with him eternal 
rest. The unbelievers who had persecuted them (the Jews especially) were to be 
the prey of fire; their punishment was to be eternal death. Chased from before 
the face of Jesus, they were to be hurried away to the abyss of destruction. A 
destroying fire, in short, was to be lighted and was to consume the world and 
all those who had rejected the gospel of Jesus. That final catastrophe was to be 
a kind of great and glorious manifestation of Jesus and his saints, an act of 
supreme justice, a tardy reparation for the iniquities which had been up to that 
time the rule of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p16">Objections were naturally raised against this strange 
doctrine. One of the principal of them arose from the difficulty of conceiving 
what should be the portion of the dead at the moment of the advent of Jesus. 
Since the visit of Paul, there had been several deaths in the Church at 
Thessalonica, and these first deaths had made, on all sides, a very deep 
impression. Was it necessary to compassionate, and to regard as excluded from 
the kingdom of God, those who had thus disappeared before the solemn hour? The 
ideas upon individual immortality and a special judgment were yet too little 
developed to enable people to sustain auy such objection. Paul responded with remarkable clearness:—</p>

<pb n="131" id="xii-Page_131" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_131.html" />
<p class="normal" style="font-size:smaller; line-height:125%" id="xii-p17">“That ye may walk honestly toward them that are without, 
and that ye may have lack of nothing. But I would not have you to be ignorant, 
brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others 
which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so 
them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we say unto you 
by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of 
the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall 
descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the 
trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive 
and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">People sought to discover the day of that grand appearance. 
St Paul condemned these inquisitive speculations, and made use of them in order 
to show the almost worthlessness of the words themselves which people had 
attributed to Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:smaller; line-height:125%" id="xii-p19">“But of the times and the season, brethren, ye have no 
need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the 
Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and 
safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman child; 
and they shall not escape. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day 
should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the 
children of the day; we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us 
not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">The preoccupation of that near catastrophe was extreme. The 
enthusiasts believed that they had discovered the date by means of special 
revelations. There existed already several apocalypses; people went even the 
length of causing forged letters of the Apostle to be circulated, in which this 
end of things was announced,—</p>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:smaller; line-height:125%" id="xii-p21">“Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, That ye be not soon shaken 
in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from 
us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you by any means; 
for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man 
of sin be revealed, the son of perdition. Who opposeth and exalteth himself 
above all that is called God or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of 
God, shewing himself that he is God. Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, 

<pb n="132" id="xii-Page_132" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_132.html" />I told you these things! And now ye know what withholdeth 
that he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already 
work; only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. And 
then shall the Wicked be revealed, whom that Lord shall consume with the spirit 
of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming; even him, 
whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying 
wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because 
they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved. And for this 
cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p22">We see that in these texts, written twenty years after the 
death of Jesus, only a single essential element has been added to the 
description of the day of the Lord such as Jesus had conceived it, namely, the 
character of an <i>Anti-Christ</i>, or false Christ, which was to spring up before the 
grand appearance of Jesus himself—a sort of Satanic Messiah, who was to work 
miracles, and desire to be worshipped. <i>Apropos</i> of Simon the Magician, we have 
already met with the singular idea that the false prophets worked miracles 
exactly like the true prophets. The opinion that the judgment of God would be 
preceded by a terrible catastrophe, by the spread of impiety and abominations, 
by the passing triumph of idolatry, by the advent of a sacrilegious king, was, 
however, very ancient, going back as far as the first origins of the apocalyptic 
doctrines. Gradually that ephemeral reign of evil, the precursor of the final 
victory of the good, which would happen to the Christians, would be personified 
in a man who was conceived to be the exact converse of Jesus, a sort of Christ 
of the infernal regions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p23">The type of that future <i>mis</i>leader was composed in part out 
of recollections of Antiochus Epiphanes, such as he is presented in the book of 
Daniel, combined with the reminiscences of Balaam, of Gog and Magog, of 
Nebuchadnezzar, and partly from ideas borrowed from the circumstances of the 
times. The ghastly tragedy that was being enacted at Rome at that 

<pb n="133" id="xii-Page_133" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_133.html" />moment, in face of the world, could not fail but excite 
greatly the imaginations of men. Caligula, the anti-deity, the first emperor who 
sought to be worshipped during his life, suggested in all probability the 
circumstance to Paul, when the aforesaid person exalted himself above all the 
pretended gods, all the idols, and took his seat in the temple of Jerusalem, 
desirous of being regarded as God himself. The Anti-Christ was thus conceived in 
the year 54 as a continuer of the foolish sacrilege of Caligula. Reality affords 
but too many opportunities to explain away such presages. A few months after 
Paul wrote that strange passage, Nero came to the throne. It was in him that the 
Christian conscience should see later on the hideous precursor of the coming of 
Christ. What was the cause, or rather who was the personage, that alone, in the 
year 54, still prevented, according to Saint Paul, the appearance of 
Anti-Christ? This has been left in obscurity. The question’s here asked may 
perhaps have been a mysterious secret, no strange thing in politics, which the 
faithful discussed among themselves, but which they did not commit to paper, for 
fear of compromising one another. The mere seizure of a letter would have 
sufficed to bring about the most atrocious persecutions. Here, as in other 
points, the habit which the early Christians had of not writing down certain 
things, has created for us irremediable obscurities. It has been supposed that 
the personage in question was the Emperor Claudius, and we have seen in the 
language of Paul a play of words on his name,—Claudius = <span lang="LA" id="xii-p23.1">qui claudit</span> = 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p23.2">ὁ χατέχωυ</span>. 
At the date when that letter was written, in fact, the death of poor 
Claudius—circumvented by fatal snares laid by the villainous Agrippa—seemed only 
to be a question of time; everybody expected it; the Emperor himself spoke of 
it; dark presentiments showed themselves at every turn; natural prodigies like those which, 

<pb n="134" id="xii-Page_134" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_134.html" />fourteen years later, struck so forcibly the author of the 
Apocalypse, tormented the popular imagination. People spoke in terror of the 
monstrous fœtus,—of a son which had the long claws of a sparrow-hawk; all this 
made people tremble for the future. The Christians, like ordinary people, 
participated in these terrors; the prognostications, and the superstitious 
fears of natural calamities, were the essential cause of the Apocalyptic fears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p24">That which is clear; that which still is revealed for us 
in these inestimable documents; that which explains the wonderful success of the 
Christian propaganda, is the spirit of devotion, the high morality which 
reigned in those little Churches. They might be compared to the reunions of the 
Moravian brothers, or to pious Protestants addicted to the extremest devotion, 
or, again, to a sort of third order of a Catholic congregation. Prayer and the 
name of Jesus were constantly on the lips of the faithful. Before each act, 
before partaking of food, for example, they pronounced a short benediction or 
short act of grace. It was looked upon as an injury done to the Church, to bring 
an action before the civil judges. The belief in the near destruction of the 
world raised a revolutionary ferment which carried into every mind a great 
portion of its sourness. The invariable rule of the Apostle was, that it was 
necessary for one to abide in the state to which one had been called. “Is any 
person called (being) circumcised, let him not dissimulate circumcision; is any 
person called uncircumcised, let him not be circumcised; is any one a virgin, 
let her remain a virgin; is any one married, let such remain married; is any 
one a slave, seek not to be made free; and even if one can obtain one’s 
freedom, let such a one remain in slavery. The slave who is called, is the free 
servant of Christ; the free man who is called, is the slave of Christ.” A marvellous 

<pb n="135" id="xii-Page_135" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_135.html" />resignation had taken possession of souls, which rendered 
everything indifferent, and shed over all the weariness of that world, extinct and forgotten.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p25">The Church was a permanent source of edification and of 
consolation. It must not be imagined that the Christian gatherings of those 
times were modelled after the cold assemblies of our days, in which the 
unforeseen, the individual initiative, had no part. It is rather of the English 
Quakers, the American Shakers, and the French Spiritualists, that one must 
think. During the meeting all were seated, and each spoke when he felt inspired. 
The inspired one would then rise up, and deliver, through the impulse of the 
Spirit, discourses of various forms, which it is difficult for us to distinguish 
to-day—psalms, canticles of acts of grace, eulogies, prophecies, revelations, 
lessons, exhortations, consolations, and treatises on language. These 
improvisations, considered as divine oracles, were sometimes chanted, sometimes 
delivered in a speaking tone of voice. Each invited his neighbour to do this; 
each excited the enthusiasm of others: it was what was called singing to God. 
The women remained silent. As every one believed oneself to be constantly 
visited by the Spirit, every image, every throb which crossed the brain of the 
believers, seemed to contain a deep meaning, and, with the most perfect good 
faith in the world, they drew a real nourishment of soul from pure illusions. 
After each eulogy, each prayer thus improvised, the multitude had a collective 
inspiration through the word <i>Amen</i>. In order to mark the diverse acts of the 
mystic seance, the president interposed, either by the invitation <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p25.1">Oremus</span>; or by 
a sigh directed towards heaven—<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p25.2">Sursum Corda!</span> or in recalling that Jesus, 
according to his promise, was in the midst of the assembled—<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p25.3">Dominus Vobiscum.</span> 
The cry <i>Kyrie Eleison</i> was also repeated frequently in a suppliant and plaintive tone.</p>

<pb n="136" id="xii-Page_136" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_136.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p26">Prophecy was esteemed a high gift: some women were endowed 
with it. In many cases, especially when the matter in hand had reference to 
philology, people hesitated; people sometimes even believed themselves to be 
dupes of a cunning device of the evil spirits. A particular class of the 
inspired, or, as was said, of the “spiritual,” was charged with the 
interpretation of these fantastic outbursts,—to find sense in them, to discern 
the minds from which they proceeded. These phenomena had great efficacy in the 
conversion of Pagans, and were regarded as the most demonstrative miracles. The 
Pagans, in fact—at least those of them who were supposed benevolent—were drawn 
into the assemblies. Then there would often follow strange spectacles. One or 
several of the inspired would address the intruder, address him alternately with 
rudeness or with gentleness, reveal to him inner secrets which he believed he 
himself only knew, and unfold to him the sins of his past life. The wicked were 
astonished, confounded. The shame of that public manifestation, which in that 
assembly had been exposed in a state of spiritual nudity, created between him 
and the brethren a strong bond, which was not again to be broken. A sort of 
confession was sometimes the first act which was done in entering the sect. The 
intimacy, the affection which such exercises established between the brothers 
and the sisters, was without reserve: all became indeed as one person. It 
required nothing less than a perfect spirituality to hinder such relations from 
springing up, and to check abuse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p27">We can conceive the immense attraction that a soul-movement 
so active would exercise amongst a society freed from moral bonds, especially 
amongst the common classes, who were neglected equally by the state and by 
religion. Hence the grand lesson which is to be derived from that history for our 

<pb n="137" id="xii-Page_137" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_137.html" />century; the times resemble each other; the future belonged 
to the party who took up the masses and educated them. But, in our days, the 
difficulty is indeed greater than it has ever been. In antiquity, upon the 
coasts of the Mediterranean, material life could be simple: the wants of the 
body were secondary, and easily satisfied. With us, these wants are numerous and 
imperative; popular associations are weighed to the earth as with a weight of 
lead. It was the sacred feast, “the Lord’s Supper” especially, that 
had an immense moral efficacy; it was considered as a mystic act by which all 
were incorporated with Christ, and as a consequence united in the same body. 
There was hence a perpetual lesson of equality, of fraternity. The sacramental 
words which were connected with the last supper of Jesus were present to all. It 
was believed that that bread, that wine, that water, were the body and blood of 
Jesus himself. Those who partook of it were accounted to eat Jesus, were united 
to him, and bound to him by an ineffable mystery. The prelude to it was the 
giving of “the holy kiss,” or “kiss of love,” without any 
of the scruples which came to trouble the innocence of another golden age. 
Ordinarily the men gave it to one another, and the women gave it amongst 
themselves. Some Churches, however, pressed the holy liberty to the point of not 
making any distinction of sexes in the kiss of love. Profane society, little 
capable of comprehending such purity, made this the occasion of divers 
calumnies. The chaste Christian kiss awakened the suspicions of the libertines, 
and soon the Church was constrained to the point of taking severe precautions; 
but in the beginning it was an essential rite inseparable from the Eucharist, 
and completing the high signification of the symbol of peace and love. Some 
abstained from it in youth, and in the time of mourning and of fasting.</p>

<pb n="138" id="xii-Page_138" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_138.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p28">The first monastic Church at Jerusalem broke bread every 
day. Twenty or thirty years after, people had come to celebrate the holy feast 
only once a week. This celebration took place in the evening, and, according to 
the Jewish usage, by the light of numerous lamps. The day chosen for this was 
the day following the Sabbath, the first day of the week. This day was called 
“the day of the Lord,” in rememberance of the “resurrection,” and also because 
it was believed that on the same day God had created the world. Alms were done, 
and collections made on this day. The Sabbath, which all Christians probably 
celebrate still in a manner not equally scrupulous, was distinct from the day of 
the Lord. But without doubt the day of rest tended more and more to be 
confounded with the day of the Lord, and it is permissible to suppose that in 
the Churches of the Gentiles, who had no reason to prefer the Saturday, that 
change was already made. The <i>ébonim</i> of the East, on the contrary, rested on 
Saturday.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p29">Little by little the supper tended to become purely 
symbolical in form. At the first it was a real supper, at which one ate as much 
as one wanted, only with an elevated mystic intention. The supper was prefaced 
by a prayer. As at the dinners of the Pagan fraternities, each brought his 
basket and consumed what he brought: the Church, no doubt, furnishing the 
accessories, such as hot water, pilchards, that which was called the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p29.1">ministerium</span>. People loved to think of two invisible servants, 
<i>Irene</i> (Peace) and <i>Agapæ</i> (Love), the one pouring out the wine, the other mixing it with hot water; 
and, perhaps, at certain moments during the repast, one would be heard to say, 
with a sweet smile, to the deaconesses (<i>ministræ</i>), that from which they derived 
their names: Irene, <i>da calda</i> (hot water)—<i>Agape</i>, misce me (pour me 
out). A spirit of delicate reserve and of discreet sobriety presided at the feast. The table 

<pb n="139" id="xii-Page_139" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_139.html" />at which people sat was in the form of a hollow 
semi-circle, or of a crescent, <i>sigma</i> (a symbol); the elder was placed in the 
centre; the cups or saucers which were used for drinking out of were the objects 
of particular care. The bread and the wine, which were blessed, were carried to 
the absent by the minister of the diocese.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p30">In time the supper came to be no more than a ceremony. 
People ate at home to appease hunger; at the assembly people eat only a few 
mouthfuls; drank only a few sups, in view of the symbol. People were led by a 
kind of logic to distinguish the common fraternal repast from the mystical act 
which consisted solely of a fraction of bread. The fraction of bread became 
each day more sacramental; the supper, on the contrary, in proportion as the 
Church increased, became more profane. Sometimes the supper was reduced almost 
to nothing, and in being thus reduced, lost all the importance of a sacramental 
act. Sometimes the two things subsisted, but separately; the supper was a 
prelude or a sequel to the Eucharist; people dined together before or after the 
communion. Then the two ceremonies were separated entirely; the pious repasts 
were acts of charity towards the poor, sometimes the remnants of Pagan usages, 
and had no longer any connection with the Eucharist. As such, they were in 
general suppressed in the fifth century. The “eulogia” or “consecrated bread” 
remained, then, the sole souvenir of a golden age in which the Eucharist was 
invested with the more complex and less purely analytic forms. For a long time, 
still, however, the custom was preserved of invoking the name of Jesus in 
drinking, and people continued to consider as a eulogy the act of breaking bread 
and of drinking together, which were the last traces, and the traces well-nigh 
effaced, of the admirable institutions of Jesus.</p>

<pb n="140" id="xii-Page_140" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_140.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p31">The name which, at the first, the eucharistic feast bore, 
expressed admirably all that there was in that excellent rite of divine efficacy 
and of salutary morality. They were called <i>agapæ</i>, that is to say, “loves” 
or “charities.” The Jews—the Essenians especially—had already attached a moral 
sense to the religious feasts; but in passing into the hands of another race, 
these Oriental usages took an almost mythological significance. The Mythriatic 
mysteries which began soon to be developed in the Roman world had as their 
principal rite the offering of bread and of the cup, over which were pronounced 
certain words. The resemblance was such, that the Christians explained it as a 
ruse of the devil, who wished by this means to have the infernal pleasure of 
counterfeiting their most holy ceremonies. The secret bonds between all these 
things are very obscure. It was easy to foresee that grave abuses would so 
quickly be mixed up with such practices, that one day the feast (the <i>agapæ</i>, 
properly speaking) would fall into desuetude, and that there would only remain 
the eucharistic wafer, the sign and memorial of the primitive institution. One 
could no longer be surprised to learn that strange mysteries should be made the 
pretext for calumnies, and that the sect which pretended to eat, under the form 
of bread and wine, the body and the blood of its founder, should be accused of 
renewing the feasts of Thyestes, of eating infants covered with pastry, and of 
anthropophagistic practices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p32">The annual feasts were always the Jewish feasts, especially 
Easter and Pentecost. The Christian Easter was generally celebrated on the same 
day as the Jewish Passover. Nevertheless, the cause which had transferred the 
holy-day of each week from the Saturday to the Sunday regulated also Easter, not 
from usage and Jewish souvenirs, but from the souvenirs of the passion and of the resurrection of Jesus. 

<pb n="141" id="xii-Page_141" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_141.html" />It is not impossible that, from the time of Paul, in the 
Churches of Greece and Macedonia, that change had already been effected. In any 
case, the thought of that fundamental feast was profoundly modified. The passage 
of the Red Sea became a thing of little account after the resurrection of Jesus; people no longer thought of it, except to find in it a figure of the triumph 
of Jesus over death. The true Paschal Lamb was henceforth Jesus, who had been 
offered up for all; the true unleavened breads were truth, justice; the old 
leaven had lost its power, and ought therefore to be rejected. For the rest, the 
feast of the Passover had indeed more anciently undergone with the Hebrews an 
analogous change of signification. It was certainly in its origin a feast of 
spring time, which was connected by an artificial etymology with the remembrance 
of the flight from Egypt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p33">Pentecost was also celebrated on the same day as with the 
Jews. Like Easter, that feast took a signification altogether new, which put 
into the shade the old Jewish idea. Right or wrong, people believed that the 
principal incident of the Holy Spirit upon the assembled Apostles had taken 
place on the day of Pentecost which followed the resurrection of Jesus; the 
ancient harvest festival of the Semites became thus in the new religion the 
feast of the Holy Ghost. About the same time that feast underwent an analogous 
transformation amongst the Jews; it became with them the anniversary of the 
promulgation of the law upon Mount Sinai.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p34">No edifice had been built or any building rented expressly 
for the meetings;—no art, consequently no images. The assemblies took place in 
the houses of the brethren the best known, or who had a room well adapted for 
the purpose. People preferred for this the apartments which, in Oriental houses, 
formed the first floor, and corresponding to our 

<pb n="142" id="xii-Page_142" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_142.html" />drawing-room floor. These apartments are high, containing 
numerous windows, very fresh, very airy; it was here that one received one’s 
friends, where one held feasts, where one prayed, where one laid out the dead. 
The groups thus formed constituted “domestic churches,” or pious 
coteries full of moral activity, and resembling greatly those “domestic 
colleges,” examples of which were to be found about that time in the 
bosom of Pagan society. All great things are thus founded in inconsiderable 
centres, where one is tightly squeezed the one against the other, and where 
souls are warmed by a powerful love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p35">Up to this time Buddhism alone had elevated man to this 
degree of heroism and of purity. The triumph of Christianity is inexplicable, if 
it is studied only in the fourth century. It happened with Christianity as 
happens almost always in human things: it succeeded when it began to decline 
morally; it became official when it no longer had anything to rest upon except 
itself; it came into vogue when its true period of originality and of youth had 
passed away. But it did none the less merit its high recompense: it had merited 
this by its three centuries of virtue, or by the incomparable predilection for 
the good which it had inspired. When we think of that miracle, no hyperbole 
about the excellence of Jesus appears illegitimate. It was he, always he, who 
was the inspirer, the master, the principle of life in his Church. His divine 
mission grew each year, and this was but just. He was no longer only a man of 
God, a great prophet, a man approved and authorised of God, a man powerful in 
works and in speech; these expressions which suffice, which were sufficient for 
the faith and the love of the disciples of early times, passed now for silly 
fables. Jesus is the Lord, the Christ, a personage entirely superhuman, not yet 
God, but very near being it. One lives in him, one dies in him, 

<pb n="143" id="xii-Page_143" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_143.html" />one rises in him; almost everything that one says of God, 
one says of him. He was in truth already a divine personality, and when it is 
wished to identify him with God, it is only a question of words, a mere 
“communication of idioms” as the theologians say. We shall see that 
Paul himself attained to this: the most advanced formulas that are to be found 
in the Epistle to the Colossians existed already in germ in the older epistles. 
“For to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in 
him, and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him” 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:6" id="xii-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>). Again, and Jesus shall be the 
<i>logos</i>, creator; the most 
exaggerated of the consubstantialists of the ninth century could already be 
foreshadowed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p36">The idea of the Christian redemption in the Churches of 
Paul underwent a similar transformation. People knew little of the parables or 
the moral teachings of Jesus: the Gospels did not yet exist. Christ, having 
lived, is not to the Churches something approaching a real personage: he is the 
image of God, a heavenly minister, having taken upon himself the sins of the 
world, charged with reconciling the world to God; he is a divine reformer, 
creating all things new, and abolishing the past. It is death for all; all are 
dead through him to the world, and ought no longer to live, except for him. He 
was rich in all the richness of divinity, and he became poor for us. All 
Christian life ought hence to be a contradiction of the human sense: weakness is 
the true strength, death is the true life; cardinal wisdom is folly. Happy he 
who carries in his body the dying of Jesus, he who is continually exposed to 
death for Jesus’ sake. He shall live again with Jesus; he shall see his glory 
face to face, and shall be transformed unto him, rising uninterruptedly from 
glory to glory. The Christian thus lives in the hope of death, and in a state of perpetual groaning. In 

<pb n="144" id="xii-Page_144" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_144.html" />proportion as the exterior man (the body) falls into ruin, 
the interior man (the soul) is renewed. One moment of tribulation is worth more 
to him than an eternity of glory. What matters it that his terrestrial house is 
dissolved? He has in Heaven an eternal house, not made with hands. Terrestrial 
life is exile; death is return to God, and equivalent to the absorption of all 
that is mortal in life, only the treasure of hope which the Christian carries in 
earthen vessels, and until the great day when all shall be made manifest before 
the judgment seat of Christ, he must tremble.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter X. Return of Paul to Antioch—Quarrel Between Peter and Paul—Counter-Mission Organised by James, Brother of the Lord." progress="54.16%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">RETURN OF PAUL TO ANTIOCH—QUARREL BETWEEN PETER AND PAUL—COUNTER-MISSION ORGANISED BY JAMES, BROTHER OF THE LORD.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.1">Paul</span>, however, felt the necessity of revisiting the 
Churches of Syria. It was three years since he had left Antioch; notwithstanding 
that his stay there had been shorter than formerly, this new mission had become 
much more important. The new Churches, recruited from lively, energetic 
populations, brought to the feet of Jesus homage of an infinite value. Paul had 
just recounted all this to the Apostles, and bid them attach themselves to the 
Mother Church, the model of all others. In spite of his taste for independence, 
he felt sure that, outside of the communion of Jerusalem, there was only schism 
and dissension. The admirable mixture of opposite qualities which 

<pb n="145" id="xiii-Page_145" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_145.html" />could be discerned in him, allowed him to ally, in the most 
unexpected fashion, docility with pride, revolt with submission, severity with 
gentleness. Paul chose as a pretext for his departure the celebration of the 
Passover of the year 54. To give the utmost solemnity to his resolution, and to 
avoid the possibility of changing his decision, he made a vow to celebrate that 
Easter at Jerusalem. The mode of performing vows of this kind was to shave the 
head, and to undertake to say certain prayers, and to abstain from wine during 
thirty days before the festival. Paul said good-bye to his Church, had his head 
shaved at Cenchrea, and embarked for Syria. He was accompanied by Aquila and 
Priscilla, who intended to stop at Ephesus, and perhaps also by Silas. As for 
Timothy, it is probable that he did not go away from Corinth or from the shores 
of the Ægæan Sea. We find him again at Ephesus within a year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">The ship stayed for some days at Ephesus. Paul had time to 
go to the synagogue and to dispute with the Jews. They begged him to stay; but 
he put forward his vow, and declared that at any cost he would celebrate the 
festival in Jerusalem; all they could get from him was a promise to return. He 
took leave then of Aquila and Priscilla, and of those with whom he had already 
entered into relationships, and took ship again for Cæsarea of Palestine, 
whence he speedily made his way to Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3">There he celebrated the festival in the way in which he had 
vowed to do. Perhaps this Hebrew scruple was a concession, like so many others, 
that he made to the spirit of the Church at Jerusalem. He hoped by an act of 
great devotion to obtain pardon for his daring, and to conciliate the Judaisers. 
The discussions were scarcely pacified, and peace was only kept for the sake of 
business. It is probable that he profited by the opportunity to remit to the 
poor people in Jerusalem a considerable 

<pb n="146" id="xiii-Page_146" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_146.html" />amount of money as alms. Paul, as usual, stayed for a very 
short time in the metropolis: here there were susceptibilities which could not 
have failed to bring about divisions if he had prolonged his stay. He, 
accustomed to live in the exquisite atmosphere of his truly Christian Churches, 
found here, under the name of Brethren of Jesus, only Jews. He thought that they 
did not give a sufficiently exalted place to Jesus; he grew indignant that, 
after Jesus, people should be found to attribute any value whatever to those 
things which had existed before him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">The head of the Church of Jerusalem was now James, the 
brother of the Lord. It was not that the authority of Peter had diminished, but 
he was no longer resident in the city. Partly in imitation of Paul, he had 
embraced the active apostolic life. The idea that Paul was the Apostle of the 
Gentiles, and Peter the Apostle of the Circumcision, had more and more gained 
ground. In accordance with this idea, Peter went about preaching the Gospel to 
the Jews all over Syria. He carried about with him a sister, as spouse and 
deaconess, thus giving the first example of a married Apostle—an example which 
the Protestant missionaries more lately followed. John, surnamed Mark, 
appeared always also as his disciple, his companion, and his interpreter, a 
circumstance which causes it to be generally believed that the Prince of the 
Apostles knew no Greek. Peter had in some sort adopted John-Mark, and treated 
him as a son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">The details of the pilgrimage of Peter are unknown to us. 
What was told about him in later days is mainly fabulous. We only know that the 
life of the Apostle of the Circumcision was, like that of the Apostle of the 
Gentiles, a series of trials. It may be believed also that the itinerary which 
serves as foundation for the fabulous acts of Peter—a journey which conducts the 
Apostle from Jerusalem to Cæsarea, from Cæsarea 

<pb n="147" id="xiii-Page_147" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_147.html" />along the coast by Tyre, Sidon, Beyrout, Byblos, Tripoli, 
Antaradus to Laodicea-upon-the-sea, and from Laodicea to Antioch—is but 
imaginary. The Apostle certainly visited Antioch; we think even that he used it 
as his headquarters after a certain date. The lakes and the ponds formed by the 
Orontes and the Arkeuthas about the town, which furnished to the lower classes 
of the people fresh water fish of inferior quality, perhaps afforded him the 
opportunity of again taking up his old trade of fisherman.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">Many of the brothers of the Lord, and some members of the 
Apostolic College, travelled even from the bordering parts of Judæa. As Peter, 
and in a different manner to that of the missionaries of the school of Paul, 
they travelled with their wives, and lived at the cost of the Churches. The 
trade which they had exercised in Galilee was not, like that of Paul, of a 
nature to enable them to subsist upon it, and they had abandoned it a long time 
ago. The wives who accompanied them, who were called “sisters,” were 
the origin of those novices, a kind of deaconesses and of nuns, living under the 
direction of a clergyman, who played an important part in the history of 
ecclesiastical celibacy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">Peter having thus ceased to be the resident chief of the 
Church of Jerusalem, several members of the Apostolic Council having in the same 
way taken up with an itinerant life, the first place in the Mother Church was 
given up to James. He was thus “the bishop of the Hebrews,” that is to say, of 
that part of the disciples who spoke the Semitic languages. That did not 
compromise the chief part of the universal Church: no one had been exigent 
enough to claim the right to such a title, people being divided between Peter 
and Paul; but his presidency of the Church at Jerusalem, joined to his quality 
of brother of the Lord, gave James an immense power, since the Church at 
Jerusalem always remained the centre of concord. James was, moreover, very old; 
some ambitious movements, 

<pb n="148" id="xiii-Page_148" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_148.html" />too much prejudice, were the consequences of such a 
position. All the faults which must later make the Court of Rome the flail of 
the Church, and the principal agent of its corruption, were already germinating 
in this primitive community of Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">James was a worthy man in many respects, but with a narrow 
mind, that Jesus would have assuredly pierced with his keenest railleries, if he 
knew him, or even if be knew him as he has been represented to us. Was he really 
the brother, or only a cousin-german, of Jesus? All the witnesses in this 
respect agree so well together, that one is forced to believe the latter 
hypothesis. But, in that case, Nature must have played one of her most fantastic 
tricks. Perhaps this brother, being converted only after the death of Jesus, 
possessed less of the true tradition of the Master than those who, without being 
his relations, had accompanied him in his lifetime. It is less surprising that 
two children born of the same mother, or of the same family, should have been at 
first enemies, then reconciled; should remain so profoundly diverse, that the 
only known brother of Jesus would have been a kind of Pharisee, an ascetic 
exterior, a devotee tainted with all the absurdities that Jesus attacked without 
mercy. One thing is certain, namely, that the person who has been called up to 
this time “James, brother of the Lord,” or “James the Just,” or the 
“Rampart of the People,” was in the Church of Jerusalem the 
representative of the most intolerant Jewish party. Whilst the active Apostles 
travelled all over the world, in order to conquer it for Jesus, the brother of 
Jesus at Jerusalem did all that was possible to destroy their work, and to 
contradict Jesus after his death, in a more profound fashion perhaps than he 
had done in his life-time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">This society of half-converted Pharisees, this world 

<pb n="149" id="xiii-Page_149" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_149.html" />which was in reality more Jewish than Christian, living 
around the temple, preserving the old practices of the Jewish religion, as if 
Jesus had not declared them vain, formed unbearable company for Paul. That which 
particularly annoyed him was the opposition of all this class to his missionary 
work. Like the Jews of the strict observance, the partisans of James did not 
wish to make proselytes. The ancient religious parties often had such 
contradictions. On the one hand, they proclaimed that they alone had possession 
of the truth; on the other, they only wished to enlarge their sphere: they 
pretended to preserve the truth for themselves. French Protestantism presents 
in our days a similar phenomenon. Two opposite parties, the one desiring, 
before everything else, the preservation of old customs; the other capable of 
gaining to Protestantism a world of new adherents, being produced in the bosom 
of the reformed Church. The conservative party has waged, in a second ground, a 
war to the knife. It has repulsed with scandal all that has resembled an 
abandonment of the family traditions, and it has preferred to the brilliant 
destinies that are offered to them, the pleasure of remaining a little club, 
without importance, shut up, composed of well-thinking men,—that is to say, of 
men partaking of the same prejudices, and regarding the same things as 
aristocratic. The feeling of defiance that the members of the old party of 
Jerusalem experienced before the stern missionary who introduced to them 
multitudes of new brethren without titles of Jewish nobility, must be something 
analogous. They looked upon themselves as overruled, and instead of falling at 
the feet of Paul, and thanking him, they found in him a disturber, an intruder 
who forced his way with men recruited from every place. More than one hard word, 
it seems, had been exchanged. It is probable that at this moment James, the 
brother of the Lord, conceived the unsuccessful project of overthrowing 

<pb n="150" id="xiii-Page_150" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_150.html" />the work of Jesus,—I mean the project of a counter 
mission charged to follow the Apostle of the Gentiles, to contradict his dogmas, 
to persuade converts that they must be circumcised, and practise all the Law. 
Sectarian movements are not produced without schisms of this kind; when one 
recalls the heads of Saint-Simonianism quarrelling amongst themselves, but yet 
remaining ardent Saint-Simonians, and as such voluntarily reconciled by the 
survivors after his death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">Paul avoided these scandals by setting out as soon as 
possible for Antioch. It was probably then that Silas left him. The latter was 
the founder of the Church at Jerusalem. He remained there, and henceforth 
attached himself to Peter. Silas, as the compiler of the “Acts,” 
appears to have been a conciliatory man, oscillating between the two parties, 
and in turn attached to each of the two chiefs; a thoroughly good Christian, and 
of the opinion which in triumphing saved the Church. Never, in fact, did the 
Christian Church bear in its bosom a cause of schism so deep as that which 
agitated it at this moment. Luther and the most fossilised scholar differed 
less than Paul and James. Thanks to some gentle and generous 
spirits—Silas, Luke, Timothy—all the attacks were softened, all the 
heartburnings concealed. A beautiful tale, calm and dignified, has not allowed 
it to be seen that the fraternal understanding in these years was traversed by 
such terrible rents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">At Antioch Paul breathed freely. He there met with his old 
companion Barnabas, and without doubt they felt great joy at seeing each other; 
for the motive which had separated them for a short time was not a question of 
principle. Perhaps Paul also found at Antioch his disciple Titus, who had not 
shared the second journey, but who henceforth attached himself to him. The 
recital of miraculous conversions wrought by Paul astonished the young and 
active Church. Paul, for his part, felt a lively 

<pb n="151" id="xiii-Page_151" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_151.html" />joy at revisiting the town which had been the cradle of his 
apostleship—the places where, ten years before, he had conceived the Church 
which had conferred on him the title of Missionary of the Gentiles. An incident 
of the greatest gravity was soon to interrupt these sweet effusions, and to 
revive with a degree of gravity those divisions which up to then had been lulled 
for a moment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Whilst Paul was at Antioch, Peter arrived there. This at 
first only redoubled the joy and cordiality. The Apostle of the Jews and the 
Apostle of the Gentiles loved each other as very good and very ardent natures 
always love each other, when they found themselves in relation to each other. 
Peter communicated without reserve with the converted Pagans, and even, in open 
violation of the Jewish Law, he did not object to eating with them; but soon 
this good understanding was disturbed. James had executed his fatal project. 
Some brethren, provided with letters of recommendation signed by him as the 
chief of the Twelve, and as the only one who had the right to authorise a 
mission, set out from Jerusalem. Their pretext was that one could not preach the 
doctrine of Christ if he had not been to Jerusalem to compare his doctrine 
with that of James, the brother of the Lord, and if he did not carry an 
attestation from the latter. Jerusalem was, according to them, the source of all 
faith,—of every apostolic commission: the true Apostles lived there. Whoever 
preached without a letter of authority from the chief of the Mother Church, and 
without having sworn obedience to him, ought to be repelled as a false prophet 
and a false apostle, as an emissary of the devil. Paul, who had no such letters, 
was an intruder, boasting of personal relations with them without reality, and 
of a mission the title to which he could not produce. He alleged his visions, 
contending even that the fact of having seen Jesus in a supernatural fashion was worth much 

<pb n="152" id="xiii-Page_152" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_152.html" />more than the fact of having known him personally. “What 
can be more chimerical?” said the Jerusalemites. No vision was so valuable as the 
evidence of the senses: visions are not actualities. The spectre that he saw was 
perhaps an evil spirit: idolaters had visions as well as saints. When the 
apparition was questioned, it answered all that was wanted: the spectre shone 
for an instant, and then disappeared quickly; there was no time to talk to it at 
leisure. The mind of the dreamer was not his own: in that state volition ceases. 
To see the Son out of the flesh! but that is impossible: one would die of it. 
The superhuman brightness of that light would kill. Even an angel, to make 
himself visible, is obliged to assume a body!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">The emissaries cited on this head a number of visions which 
had been seen by infidels and heretics, and concluded from them that the chief 
Apostles, those who had seen Jesus, had an immense superiority. They even 
declared that they could show texts of Scripture proving that visions came from 
an offended God, whilst to converse face to face was the privilege of his 
friends. “How can Paul assert that by an interview of an hour Jesus had 
rendered him capable of teaching? It needed a whole year of lessons for Jesus to 
form his Apostles. And if Jesus really appeared to him, how did he know that he 
did not teach the reverse of the doctrine of Jesus? Let him prove the reality 
of the interview which he had had with Jesus, by conforming himself to His 
precepts, by loving His Apostles, by not declaring war with those whom Jesus had 
chosen. If he wished to serve the truth, let him make himself the disciple of 
Jesus’ disciples, and then he could be a useful auxiliary.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">The question of ecclesiastical authority and of individual 
revelation, of Catholicism and of Protestantism, showed itself with a real 
grandeur. Jesus had settled nothing clearly in this matter. So long 

<pb n="153" id="xiii-Page_153" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_153.html" />as he lived, and throughout the first years following his 
death, Jesus was so essentially the soul and body of His little Church, that no 
idea of government or of constitution offers itself. Now, on the contrary, it 
was necessary to know if there was a power representing Jesus, or if the 
Christian conscience remained free; if to preach Jesus, subscription to 
articles of faith were necessary, or if he had the command received from Jesus 
sufficed. As Paul did not offer any other proof of his immediate mission than 
his affirmation, his position was weak in many ways. We shall see with what 
prodigies of eloquence and of activity the great innovator, attacked in every 
quarter, will face all assaults and maintain his position without absolutely 
breaking with the Apostolic College, whose authority he recognised each time 
that his liberty was not straitened. But the struggle rendered him less amiable 
to us. A man who disputes, resists, speaks of himself; a man who maintains his 
opinion and his prerogative, who gives pain to others, who denounces them to 
their face, such a man is antipathetic to us. Jesus, in such a case, yielded 
everything, escaped from his difficulty by some charming word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">The emissaries of James arrived at Antioch. James, while 
admitting that converted Gentiles could be saved without observing the Law of 
Moses, in no way admitted that a true Jew, a circumcised Jew, could, without 
sin, violate the law. The scandal of the disciples of James was at its height 
when they saw the chief of the Churches of the circumcision act like a true 
Pagan, and destroy those exterior compacts that a respectable Jew looked upon as 
titles of nobility and marks of his superiority. They spoke keenly to Peter, who 
was much frightened. This man, profoundly good and just, wanted peace above 
everything: he scarcely knew how to contradict anybody. This made him 
changeable: at least he was so to all appearance; he was easily disconcerted, 

<pb n="154" id="xiii-Page_154" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_154.html" />and did not know how to find a quick reply. Already, from 
the life of Jesus, this kind of timidity, coming from awkwardness rather than 
from want of heart, had led him into a fault which cost him many tears. Knowing 
little about argument, incapable of holding up his head against contradiction, 
in difficult cases he was silent and hesitated. Such a kind of temper made him 
again commit a great act of feebleness. Placed between two classes of people, 
one of whom he could not content without annoying the other, he isolated himself 
completely, and lived apart, refusing all communications with the uncircumcised. 
This manner of acting keenly wounded the converted Gentiles. What was graver 
still, was that all the circumcised imitated him; even Barnabas allowed himself 
to follow this example, and avoided uncircumcised Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">Paul’s anger was extreme. When we recall the 
ritual meaning of the meal in common, refusing to eat with a part of the 
community meant excommunication. Paul broke out into reproaches, treated this 
kind of thing as hypocrisy, accused Peter and his imitators of falsifying the 
meaning of the gospel. The Church must soon assemble: the two Apostles would 
meet there. To his face, and before all the assembly, Paul violently apostrophised Peter, and reproached him for his inconsequence. “If thou,” 
said he to him, “being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as 
do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">Then he developed his favourite theory of the salvation 
coming by Jesus, and not by the Law,—of the abrogation of the Law by Jesus. It 
is probable that Peter did not answer him. Exactly, it was Paul’s 
advice; as all men who seek by innocent artifices to get out of a difficulty, 
he did not pretend to be right; he only wanted to satisfy one side, and not to 
alienate others. In this manner one only succeeds, as a general rule, in being in opposition to everybody.</p>

<pb n="155" id="xiii-Page_155" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_155.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Only the removal of the envoys of James made an end to the 
disagreement. After their departure, good Peter began again without doubt to eat 
with the Gentiles as before. These singular alternatives of violence and of 
fraternity are one of the features of a Jewish character. Modern critics 
conclude from certain passages in the Epistle to the Galatians that the quarrel 
between Peter and Paul absolutely made them contradict each other, not only in 
the “Acts” but in other passages from the Epistle to the Galatians. Ardent men 
pass their life in disputing with each other, without ever actually quarrelling. 
It is not necessary to judge these tempers after the manner of things whose 
actions happen in our time between men well educated and susceptible upon the 
point of honour. This last word, in particular, has scarcely ever had any 
meaning to the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">It seems certain, nevertheless, the quarrel of Antioch left 
deep traces. The great Church on the borders of the Orontes was split in two, if 
we are permitted to explain thus, that in two parishes there was on the one hand 
the parish of the circumcised, on the other, that of the uncircumcised. The 
separation of these two portions of the Church continued for a long time. 
Antioch, as they tell us later, had two bishops, one appointed by Peter and the 
other by Paul. Evhode and Ignatius are named as having filled up after the 
Apostles that office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">As for the animosity of the emissaries of James, it only 
increased. The quarrel of Antioch left them a feeling, the indignant expression 
of which, a century after, one still finds in the writings of the 
Judæo-Christian section. The eloquent adversary who had almost destroyed the 
Church of Antioch, without any real reason became their enemy. They vowed 
vengeance, which even in his lifetime raised up for him troubles without number, 
and after his death bloody anathemas and atrocious calumnies. 

<pb n="156" id="xiii-Page_156" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_156.html" />Passion and religious enthusiasm are far from overcoming 
human weaknesses. On leaving Antioch, the agents of the Jerusalemite party vowed 
to overthrow the foundations of Paul, to destroy his Churches, and to throw down 
what he had built up with so much labour. It seems that on this occasion new 
letters were sent from Jerusalem in the name of the Apostles. It is possible 
that a specimen of those hateful letters may have been preserved for us in the 
Epistle of Jude, brother of James, and like him “brother of the Lord,” which 
forms part of the canon. It is a manifesto of the most violent description 
against nameless adversaries, who are presented as rebels and impure men. The 
style of this piece, which comes much nearer to classic Greek than that of the 
greater portion of the writings of the New Testament, has much analogy with the 
style of the Epistle of James. James and Jude did not probably know any Greek: 
the Church of Jerusalem had perhaps Hellenic secretaries for communications of 
this kind. “Beloved, when I gave all diligence to, write unto you of the common 
salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you, that ye 
should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. 
For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to 
this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into 
lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. I will 
therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, 
having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterwards destroyed them that 
believed not. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their 
own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities about them in like 

<pb n="157" id="xiii-Page_157" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_157.html" />manner, giving themselves over to fornication, are set 
forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire. Likewise also 
these filthy dreamers defile the flesh, despise dominion, and speak evil of 
dignities. Yet Michael the archangel, when, contending with the devil, disputed 
about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but 
said, the Lord rebuke thee. But these speak evil of things which they know not, 
but what they know naturally, as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt 
themselves. Woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of Cain, and ran 
greedily after the error of Balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of 
Core. These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, 
feeding themselves without fear: clouds they are without water, carried about of 
winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the 
roots. Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to 
whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. And Enoch, also, the seventh 
from Adam, prophesied of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand 
of his saints, to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have committed, and of 
all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him. These are 
murmurers, complainers, walking after their own lusts; and their mouth speaketh 
great swelling words, having men’s persons in admiration because of advantage. 
But, beloved, remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of 
our Lord Jesus Christ: how that they told you there should be mockers in the 
last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">Paul from this moment was for a section of the Church one 
of the most dangerous of heretics, a false Jew, a false Apostle, a false 
prophet, a new Balaam, a Jezebel, a villain who prophesied (lit. 

<pb n="158" id="xiii-Page_158" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_158.html" />preluded.) the destruction of the temple—in two words, a 
Simon Magus. Peter was angrier than all, and was always busy in fighting him. 
They were accustomed to designate the Apostle of the Gentiles by the sobriquet 
of <i>Nicholas</i> (Conquerer of the People), a name akin to <i>Balaam</i>. This seemed a 
happy nickname; a Pagan seducer, who had visions although an infidel, a man who 
persuaded people to sin with Pagan women, appeared the true type of Paul, this 
false missionary, this partisan of mixed marriages. His disciples for the same 
reason were called <i>Nicolaitans</i>. Far from forgetting his character of 
persecutor, they insisted on it in a most odious fashion. His gospel was a false gospel. It was of Paul that the question was raised, when the fanatics of the 
party talked between themselves in innuendoes of a person whom they called “the 
apostate,” or “the enemy,” or “the impostor,” the forerunner of 
Anti-Christ, that the chief of the Apostles follows in his footsteps to repair 
the evil which he does. Paul was “the frivolous man” of whom the Gentiles, 
having seen their ignorance, have received the doctrine which is opposed to the 
Law; his visions, which he calls “depths of God,” they qualified as “the depths 
of Satan,” his Churches, they named “the synagogues of Satan;” in spite of 
Paul, they proclaim boldly that the Twelve only are the foundation of the Church 
of Christ. A whole legend begins from this time to be formed against Paul. They 
refuse to believe that a true Jew could have been capable of committing such an 
atrocity as that of which he had been guilty. They pretended that he had been 
born a Pagan, and that he had been made a proselyte. And why? Calumny is never 
without plenty of reasons for it. Paul was circumcised because he wished to 
marry the daughter of the High Priest. The High Priest, being a wise man, having 
refused her to him, Paul, out of spite, began 

<pb n="159" id="xiii-Page_159" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_159.html" />to declaim against circumcision, the Sabbath, and the 
Law. . . . That is the reward which one obtains from fanatics for having served 
their cause, otherwise than they understand it; let us say rather, for having 
served the cause which they lost by their narrow spirit and their foolish 
exclusiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">James, on the contrary, became for the Judæo-Christian 
party the head of all Christianity, the bishop of bishops, the president of all 
the good Churches, of those that God had truly founded. It was probably after 
his death that they created for him this apocryphal character; but there is no 
doubt that legend in this case may be based in several respects upon the real 
character of the hero. The grave and rather emphatic delivery of James; his 
manners, which recalled a sage of the old world, a solemn Brahmin or an antique
<i>mobed</i>; his pompous and ostentatious sanctity made him conspicuous in the 
popular eye, an official, holy man, even already a species of Pope. The 
Judæo-Christians accustomed themselves to believe that he had been clothed with 
the Jewish priesthood; and as a sign of the High Priest was the <i>pétalon</i> or 
breastplate of gold, they decorated him with it. “The Rampart of the people,” 
with his golden breastplate, thus became a sort of Jewish bonze, an imitation 
High Priest, for the use of the Judæo-Christians. They supposed that, as the High 
Priest, he entered, by virtue of a special permission, once a year into the 
sanctuary; they even pretended that he belonged to the sacerdotal race. They 
asserted that he had been ordained by Jesus the bishop of the Holy City; that 
Jesus had entrusted him with his own episcopal throne. The Judæo-Christians 
made a good many of the people of Jerusalem believe that it was the merits of 
this servant of God which held off the thunderbolt which was ready to burst on 
the people. They nearly went as far as creating for him as for 

<pb n="160" id="xiii-Page_160" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_160.html" />Jesus, a legend founded upon biblical passages, where they 
pretended that the prophets had spoken of him in parables.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">The image of Jesus in this Christian family became smaller 
year by year, whilst in the Churches of Paul it took more and more colossal 
proportions. The Christians of James were simple, pious Jews—<i>hasidim</i>—believing 
in a Jewish mission of Jesus; the Christians of Paul were good Christians in 
the sense which has prevailed ever since. The Law, the temple, sacrifices, high 
priests, all became indifferent to them. Jesus has replaced everything else, 
abolished everything else; to attach a meaning of sanctity to what has been 
before, is to do injury to the merits of Jesus. It was natural that to Paul, who 
had not seen Jesus, the wholly human figure of the Galilæan Master should 
transform itself into a metaphysical type much more easily than for Peter and 
the others who had talked with Jesus. To Paul, Jesus is not a man who has lived 
and taught; he is Christ who has died for our sins, who saves us, who justifies 
us; He is an altogether Divine being: we partake of him; we communicate with 
Him in a wonderful manner; He is for man Wisdom and Righteousness, Santification 
and Redemption; He is the King of Glory, All Powerful in Heaven and Earth, 
which is soon to be delivered to Him; He is only inferior to God the Father. If 
this school only had written the Scriptures, we should not touch upon the 
person of Jesus, and we might doubt its existence. But those who know Him, and 
who guarded His memory, possibly wrote about this time the first notes upon 
which these Divine writings (I speak of the Gospels) which have made the fortune 
of Christianity, and which have transmitted to us the essential features of the 
most important character which has ever been known.</p>

<pb n="161" id="xiii-Page_161" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_161.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XI. Troubles in the Churches of Galatia." progress="59.00%" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xv">
<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">TROUBLES IN THE CHURCHES OF GALATIA.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p1.1">The</span> emissaries of James, having left Antioch, bent their 
steps towards the Churches of Galatia. The Jerusalemites had for a long time 
known of the existence of these Churches; it was even with regard to them that 
the question of the circumcision was first raised, and that what was called the 
Council of Jerusalem was held. James had probably recommended his confidential 
agents to attack this important point, it being one of the centres of Paul’s 
power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p2">Success was easy for them. These Galatians were men readily 
seduced; the last one who had come to speak to them in the name of Jesus was 
almost certain to be right. The Jerusalemites had soon persuaded a great number 
of them that they were not good Christians. They incessantly repeated to them 
that they ought to be circumcised, and to observe all the Law. With the puerile 
vanity of fanatical Jews, the deputies represented circumcision as a corporal 
advantage; they were proud of it, and did not admit that one could be as much a 
man without this privilege as he ought to be. The habit of ridiculing the 
Pagans, representing them as inferior beings and badly brought up, introduced 
these grotesque ideas. The Jerusalemites poured out at the same time against 
Paul a flood of invective and disparagement. They accused him of posing as an 
independent Apostle, although he had received his mission from Jerusalem, or 
else they had seen him at different times betake himself to the school of the 
Twelve, as a disciple. Was not his coming to Jerusalem a recognition of the 
superiority of the Apostolic College? What he 

<pb n="162" id="xiv-Page_162" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_162.html" />knew he had learned from the Apostles; he had accepted 
the rules which they had drawn up. This missionary who pretended to dispense 
with circumcision, knew very well the need of preaching and of practising it. 
Turning his concessions against him, they alleged cases when they had seen him 
recognise the necessity of Jewish practices; perhaps they did not recall in 
particular the facts relative to the circumcision of Titus and Timothy. How 
could he, who had never seen Jesus, dare to speak in the name of Jesus? It was 
Peter, it was James, who ought to be held to be the true Apostles—the 
depositaries of revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p3">The consciences of these good Galatians were troubled. One 
party abandoned the doctrine of Paul, yielded to the new doctors, and were 
circumcised; the other party remained faithful to their first master. The 
trouble, in all these cases, was profound: they said the harshest things to 
each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p4">This news on reaching Paul filled him with anger. Jealousy, 
which formed the basis of his character, and susceptibility, often already put 
to the test, were excited in the highest degree. It was the third time that the 
Pharisaical party of Jerusalem attempted to demolish his work as he accomplished 
it. The kind of cowardice which there is in attacking weak, docile men without 
defence, and who only lived in confidence on their master, revolted him. He 
could restrain himself no longer. At the same time, the daring and vehement 
Apostle dictated that admirable epistle, that may well be compared, except for 
the art of writing, with the most beautiful classical works, and in which his 
impetuous nature is painted in letters of fire. The title of “Apostle” that he 
had at first taken timidly, he now took as assumed in defiance, to reply to his 
adversaries, and in the maintenance of what he believed to be the truth.</p>

<pb n="163" id="xiv-Page_163" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_163.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">“<span class="sc" id="xiv-p5.1">Paul an Apostle (not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus 
Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the Dead); and all the brethren which are with me, unto the Churches of Galatia</span>:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">“Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us 
from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father: to 
whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">“I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called 
you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel: which is not another; but 
there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. But 
though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that 
which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say 
I now again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have 
received, let him be accursed. For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek 
to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">“But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was 
preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I 
taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. For ye have heard of my 
conversation in time past in the Jews’ religion, how that beyond measure I 
persecuted the Church of God, and wasted it: and profited in the Jews’ 
religion above many my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly 
zealous of the traditions of my fathers. But when it pleased God, who separated 
me from my mother’s womb, and called me by his grace, to reveal his 
Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; immediately I conferred 
not with flesh and blood: neither went I up to 

<pb n="164" id="xiv-Page_164" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_164.html" />Jerusalem to them which were Apostles before me; but I went 
into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus. Then after three years I went up 
to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days. But other of the 
Apostles saw I none, save James, the Lord’s brother. Now the things which I 
write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">“Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia; 
and was unknown by face unto the Churches of Judæa which were in Christ; but 
they had heard only, that he which persecuted us in times past, now preacheth 
the faith which once he destroyed And they glorified God in me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">“Then, fourteen years after, I went up again to Jerusalem 
with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also. And I went up by revelation, and 
communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but 
privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or 
had run in vain. But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was 
compelled to be circumcised: and that because of false brethren unawares brought 
in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, 
that they might bring us into bondage, to whom we gave place by subjection, no, 
not for an hour: that the truth of the gospel might continue with you. But of 
these who seemed to be somewhat (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to 
me. God accepteth no man’s person), for they who seemed to be 
somewhat in conference added nothing to me; but contrariwise, when they saw that 
the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed onto me, as the gospel of the 
circumcision was unto Peter (for he that wrought effectually in Peter to the 
apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the 
Gentiles), and when James, Cephas and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace 

<pb n="165" id="xiv-Page_165" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_165.html" />that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the 
right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto 
the circumcision. Only they would that we should remember the poor; the same 
which I also was forward to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">“But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to 
the face, because he was to be blamed. For before that certain came from James, 
he did eat with the Gentiles; but when they were come, he withdrew and 
separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other 
Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried 
away with their dissimulation. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly 
according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter, before them all, If 
thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles, and not as do the 
Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? We, who are 
Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, knowing that a man is not 
justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we 
have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of 
Christ, and not by the works of the law; for by the works of the law shall no 
flesh be justified. But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we 
ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God 
forbid. For, if I build again the things which I destroy, I make myself a 
transgressor. For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto 
God. I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ 
Liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of 
the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me. I do not frustrate the 
grace of God, for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">“O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, 

<pb n="166" id="xiv-Page_166" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_166.html" />that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus 
Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? This only would I 
learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing 
of faith? Are ye so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit are ye now made perfect 
by the flesh? Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain. He 
therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, 
doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? Even as 
Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. Know ye 
therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 
And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, 
preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be 
blessed. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. . . . . .
But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which 
should afterwards be revealed. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster, to bring 
us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith, but after that faith has 
come we are no longer under a school-master. For ye are all the children of God 
by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptised into Christ 
have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor 
free, there is neither male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus. And 
if ye are Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according 
to the promise. Now I say that the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth 
nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; but is under tutors and 
governors until the time appointed of the father. Even so we, when we were 
children, were in bondage under the elements of the world: but when the fulness 
of the time was come God sent forth his Son made of a 

<pb n="167" id="xiv-Page_167" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_167.html" />woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under 
the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, 
God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
Father, Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son, and if a son then an 
heir of God through Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">“Howbeit then when ye knew not God, ye did service unto 
them which by nature are no gods. But now, after that ye have known God, or 
rather are known of God, how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements, 
whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage? Ye observe days, and months, and 
times, and years. I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in 
vain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">“Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am; for I am as ye are; ye have not injured me at all. Ye know 
how through 
infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you at the first. And my 
temptation, which was in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected; but received me 
as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus. Where is then the blessedness ye spake 
of? for I bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked 
out your own eyes, and have given them to me. Am I therefore become your enemy, 
because I tell you the truth? They zealously affect you, but not well; yea, 
they would exclude you, that ye might affect them. But it is good to be 
zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with 
you. My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed 
in you, I desire to be, present with you now, and to change my voice; for I 
stand in doubt of you. . . . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p15">“Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath 
made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage. Behold, I, 
Paul, say unto you that, if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit 

<pb n="168" id="xiv-Page_168" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_168.html" />you nothing. For I testify again to every man that is 
circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. Christ is become of no 
effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law: ye are fallen from 
grace. For we, through the Spirit, wait for the hope of righteousness by faith. 
For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, 
but faith, which worketh by love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">“Ye did run well; who did hinder you that ye should not 
obey the truth? This persuasion cometh not of him that calleth you. A little 
leaven leaveneth the whole lump. I have confidence in you through the Lord, 
that ye will be none otherwise minded; but he that troubleth you shall bear his 
judgment, whosoever he be. And I, brethren, if I yet preach circumcision, why do 
I yet suffer persecution? Then is the offence of the cross ceased? I would 
they were even cut off which trouble you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">“For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty: only use 
not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another. For all 
the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this: Thou shalt love thy neighbour 
as thyself. But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not 
consumed one of another. This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not 
fulfil the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the 
Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other, so that 
ye cannot do the things that ye would. But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are 
not under the law. Now, the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these: 
Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, 
hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, 
murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like; of the which I tell you 
before, as I have also told you in times past, that they which do such things 
shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But 

<pb n="169" id="xiv-Page_169" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_169.html" />the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, 
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against 
such there is no law. And they which are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with 
the affections and lusts. . . . .”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">Paul wrote this epistle at a single sitting, as if filled 
with an interior fire. According to his habit, he wrote with his own hand, in 
postscript, “<i>Ye see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine own 
hand</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">It seems natural that he should finish with the usual 
salutation; but he was too much animated: his fixed idea possessed him. The 
subject being exhausted, he again returns to it with some keen remarks:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">“<i>As many as desire to make a fair shew in the flesh, they 
constrain you to be circumcised; only lest they should suffer 
persecution for the cross of Christ. For neither they themselves who are 
circumcised keep the law, but desire to have you circumcised that they may glory 
in your flesh. But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world. For 
in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but 
a new creature. And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be upon them, 
and mercy, and upon the Israel of God. From henceforth let no man trouble me, 
for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus. Brethren, the grace of our 
Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.</i>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p21">Paul despatched this letter at once. If he had taken an 
hour’s reflection, it is doubtful whether he would have let it be sent. We do 
not know to whom it was entrusted; Paul doubtless had it carried by one of his 
disciples, whom he charged with a journey into Galatia. The epistle, in fact, is 
not addressed to a particular community; each of those little Churches of Derbe, of Lystra, of Iconium, 

<pb n="170" id="xiv-Page_170" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_170.html" />of Antioch in Pisidia, was not considerable enough to serve 
as a metropolis to the others; the Apostle, on the other hand, gives no 
instruction to the receivers as to the manner of circulating his letter. The 
effect that the letter produced upon the Galatians is also unknown. Without 
doubt it confirmed the party of Paul; it probably, however, did not entirely 
extinguish the opposite party. Almost all the Churches henceforward will be 
divided into two camps. The Church of Judæa will maintain its pretensions until 
the fall of Jerusalem (<span class="sc" id="xiv-p21.1">A.D.</span> 70). It is only at the end of the first century that 
a true reconciliation will come about, partly at the expense of Paul’s glory, 
which will during nearly a hundred years be cast into the shade, but for the 
full triumph of its fundamental ideas. The Judæo-Christians from this moment 
will only be a sect of old fanatics, dying out slowly and obscurely, and only 
ending towards the close of the fifth century in the remoter districts of Syria. 
Paul, in revenge, will be nearly disavowed. His title of Apostle, refused him by 
his enemies, will be feebly defended by his friends. The Churches which 
notoriously owe their foundation to him, will wish it to be thought that they 
were founded by him and by Peter. The Church of Corinth, for example, will do 
the most flagrant violence to history to show that she owes her origin to Peter 
as well as to Paul. The conversion of the Gentiles will pass for the collective 
work of the Twelve; Papias, Polycrates, Justin, Hegesippus, seem to labour to 
suppress the share of Paul in the work, and nearly ignore his existence. It is 
only when the idea of a canon of new sacred writings will be established that 
Paul will regain his importance. His epistles will then emerge in some way from 
the archives of the Churches to become the base of Christian theology, which 
they will renew from age to age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">At the distance at which we now stand, the victory 

<pb n="171" id="xiv-Page_171" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_171.html" />of Paul appears complete. Paul recounts to us, and perhaps 
exaggerates, the injuries that have been done to him. Who will tell us the 
injuries of Paul? The mean intention which he attributes to his adversaries of 
following in his footsteps to carry away for themselves the affection of his 
disciples and to glorify themselves afterwards over the circumcision of these 
simple men, is not this a travesty? May not the recital of his relations with 
the Church of Jerusalem, different as it is from that of the Acts, be a little 
arranged for the needs of the moment? The pretence of having been an Apostle by 
divine right from the very day of his conversion, is it not historically 
inaccurate! in this sense, that the conviction of his own apostleship slowly 
took possession of him, and arrived at its completion only after his first great 
mission. Was Peter really so much to be blamed as Paul asserted? The conduct of 
the Galilean Apostle, on the contrary, was not it that of a conciliatory man, 
preferring brotherliness to principle, wishing to content everybody, yielding to 
avoid scandal, and blamed by all, precisely because he was right. We have no 
means of answering these questions. Paul was very egotistical; it is not 
impossible that he more than once attributed to a private revelation what he had 
learnt from his elders. The Epistle to the Galatians is so extraordinary a 
work, the Apostle there paints himself with so much artlessness and truth, that 
it would be absolutely unjust to turn against him a document which does so much 
honour to his talent and his eloquence. The cares of a narrow orthodoxy are not 
ours; to others belong the right of explaining how one can be a saint, whilst 
abusing the ancient Cephas. Paul is not degraded from the companionship of 
great men when he is proved to be sometimes hasty, passionate, pre-occupied 
with his own defence, and fighting his enemies. In everything 

<pb n="172" id="xiv-Page_172" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_172.html" />that is truly Protestant, Paul has the faults of a 
Protestant. It requires time and much experience to enable him to see that each 
dogma is not worth the trouble of violent resistance and of wounding charity. 
Paul is not Jesus. How far we are from thee, dear Master. Where is thy 
tenderness, thy poesy? Thou who didst consider the lilies, dost thou recognise 
as thy disciples these disputants, these men who are so bitter about precedence, 
who wish that every body should originate with them alone. They are men, thou 
wast a God. Where should we be, if thou wert known to us only by the simple 
letters of him who calls himself thy Apostle. Happily, the perfumes of Galilee 
still live in some faithful memories. Perhaps already the Sermon on the Mount is 
written on some secret sheet. The unknown disciple who bears this treasure 
truly bears the future.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XII. Third Journey of Paul—Foundation of the Church at Ephesus." progress="62.25%" id="xv" prev="xiv" next="xvi">
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XII</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p0.2">THIRD JOURNEY OF PAUL—FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH AT EPHESUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xv-p1.1">Less</span> great, less possessed by the sacred genius whicn had 
seized upon him, Paul was made use of in these barren disputes. To reply to 
little minds, he was obliged to make himself as mean as they were: these 
miserable quarrels had absorbed him. Paul scorned them as a man of superior 
genius should. He went straight forward, and left time to decide between him 
and his enemies. The first rule for a man devoted to great things, is to refuse 
mediocre men the power of turning him aside from his way. Without discussing 
with the delegates of James as 

<pb n="173" id="xv-Page_173" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_173.html" />to whether it were right or wrong to preach to the Gentiles 
and to convert them, Paul only thought of beginning again, even at the risk of 
encountering new anathemas. After some months passed at Antioch he departed on a 
third mission, on this occasion to his dear Galatian Churches. At times he was 
in great perplexity with regard to these Churches; he regretted having grieved 
them by using harsh language to them; he wished to change his tone, to correct 
by the gentleness of his words the asperity of his letter. Paul wished above all 
things to dwell at Ephesus, which he had only touched at first in order to 
constitute a preaching centre such as there was at Thessalonica and Corinth. The 
field of that third mission was thus very nearly that of the second. Asia Minor, 
Macedonia, and Greece were the provinces that Paul in some sort assigned to 
himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p2">He set out from Antioch, accompanied probably by Titus. He 
followed the same track as on his second journey, and visited for the third time 
the Churches of the centre of Asia Minor—Derbe, Lystra, Iconium, Antioch in 
Pisidia. He speedily regained his authority, and soon effaced such false 
impressions as still remained, and which his enemies had sought to raise 
against him. At Derbe he took as assistant a new disciple, named Gaius, who 
followed him. These good Galatians were full of docility, but weak in the 
faith. Paul, accustomed to express himself with firmness, treated them with a 
severity that sometimes even he himself was afraid they would take for 
harshness. He had scruples; he was afraid that he had spoken to his children in 
a manner that perhaps did not express clearly enough the affection there was for 
them in his heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">The motives that had made him in his second journey abstain 
from preaching the gospel to pro-consular Asia existing no longer, Paul, after having 

<pb n="174" id="xv-Page_174" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_174.html" />finished his tour in Galatia, set out for Ephesus. This was 
in the middle of the summer. From Antioch in Pisidia, the most natural route to 
follow should have led him to Apamea-Cibotus, and thence into the basin of the 
Lycus, to the three neighbouring towns of Colosse, of Laodicæa, of Hierapolis. 
These three towns for some years will form an active centre of Christian work, 
and Paul will be in close communication with them. But for the moment he did not 
stop here, and made acquaintance with no one. Going round the rock of Cadmas, he 
passed into the valley of Meander, towards the inns of Carura, a great highway 
of the roads of Asia. Thereçe, a beautiful and easy route, leads, in three days, 
by Nysa, Tralles, and Magnesia, to the summits of the chain which separates the 
waters of the Meander from those of the Caystrus. A ravine, where the ancient 
road and the torrent dispute the narrow space, descends into “the prairie of 
Asia,” sung of by the Homerides, that is to say, into the plain where the 
Caystrus forms a lagoon before reaching the sea. It is a beautiful Greek site, 
with a clear horizon, formed sometimes of from five to six mountain heights, or 
bounded by low hills. The swans and the beautiful birds which met there at that 
time even as now gave all the charm of antiquity. There, partly in the marshes, 
partly hanging to the declivities of Mount Coressus, supported, besides, by 
Mount Prion and its surroundings on another little isolated hill, rose the 
immense town destined to be the third capital of Christianity after Jerusalem 
and Antioch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">We have already had occasion several times to remark that 
Christianity was most readily accepted in the smaller towns of the Roman Empire. 
The policy of that Empire had been to multiply isolated municipalities; isolated 
as regards race, religion, and patriotism. Ephesus was like Alexandria, Antioch, 
and Corinth, a typical town of this kind. It is easy 

<pb n="175" id="xv-Page_175" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_175.html" />thus to imagine what are still, in our days, the great 
towns of the Levant. What strikes the traveller when he goes through these 
labyrinths of infectious bazaars, of narrow and filthy courtyards, of temporary 
structures, which do not seem expected to last long?—it is the litter of a 
noble, of a political, and even of a municipal spirit. In these swarms of men, 
vulgarity and good instincts, idleness and activity, impertinence and 
amiability, meet each other: everything is found there excepting what 
constitutes an old local aristocracy; I would say glorious remembrances 
cultivated in common. With all that, there is much gossiping, prattling, levity; 
nearly everybody knows everybody else, and the people for ever occupy themselves 
with each other’s business; there is something active, passionate, 
unsteady,—a vain curiosity of frivolous folk, greedy after the smallest novelty, 
ever ready to follow the fashion, never capable of setting it. Christianity was 
a fruit of that species of fermentation which usually arises in societies of 
this kind, where men, freed from the prejudices of birth and race, take up more 
readily the philosophical attitude which calls itself cosmopolitan and 
humanitarian, than the peasant, the burgess, the noble, or feudal citizen can 
do. Like the Socialism of our days, like all new ideas, Christianity germinates 
in what may be called the corruption of great towns. This corruption, in fact, 
is often only a plainer and freer life, a greater indication of the hidden 
forces of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">Formerly, as now, the Jews in such mixed towns held a very 
conspicuous position. That place was, to a small extent, what Smyrna and 
Salonica are at the present day. Ephesus especially possessed a very populous 
Jews’ quarter. The Pagan inhabitants were fanatical enough, as 
happens in all towns which are centres of pilgrimages and famous rites. The 
devotion to Artemis of Ephesus, spreading over 

<pb n="176" id="xv-Page_176" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_176.html" />the entire world, supported several considerable industries. But the importance of the town as the capital of Asia, the movement of 
business, the wealth of the people, of every race, made Ephesus a very useful 
centre for the diffusion of Christian ideas. These ideas found nowhere a better 
reception than in the populous commercial cities, full of strangers, visited by 
Syrians, Jews, and that population of uncertain origin who from time to time 
have commanded all the ports of the Mediterranean.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">For centuries Ephesus had been nothing more than a purely 
Hellenic town. Formerly Ephesus had shone in the first rank, the least artistic 
among the Greek cities; but now and then she had allowed herself to be seduced 
by the manners of Asia. The town always had a bad reputation among the Greeks. 
Corruption, the introduction of luxury, was, according to the Greeks, a result 
of the effeminate manners of Ionia; at this time, and in this way, Ephesus was 
the centre and the abridgment of Ionia. The domination of the Lydians and of 
the Persians had destroyed energy and patriotism alike. Ephesus, like Sardis, 
was the most advanced point of Asiatic influence upon Europe. The excessive 
importance which the worship of Artemis took there, extinguished the scientific 
spirit, and favoured the over-flowing of all superstitions. It was an almost 
theocratic town; the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p6.1">fêtes</span> there were numerous and splendid; the right wing of 
the temple peopled the town with courtesans. The scandalous sacerdotal 
institutions maintained there appeared each day more devoid of all sense of 
shame. That brilliant country of Heraclites, of Parhasius, perhaps of Apella, 
was only a town of porticoes, of stadia, of gymnasia, of theatres, a town of 
common-place sumptuosity, in spite of the masterpieces of painting and of 
sculpture that she still guards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">Although the gate had been spoilt by the engineers 

<pb n="177" id="xv-Page_177" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_177.html" />of Attains Philadelphus, the town increased rapidly, and 
became the principal emporium of the region on this side of the Taurus. It was 
the port of landing for what came from Italy and Greece, a sort of hostelry or 
mart on the threshold of Asia. Produce of every kind was heaped together there, 
and the town became a cosmopolitan one, where the socialistic ideas gained 
ground among the men who had lost all idea of patriotism. The country was 
extremely rich; the commerce immense; but nowhere was public spirit at a lower 
ebb. The inscriptions breathed the most shameful servility, the most absolute 
submission to the Romana.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">It has been called the meeting-place of harlots and their 
prey. The town swarmed with magicians, diviners, mummers, and flute players; 
eunuchs, jewellers, sellers of amulets and medals, and romancers. The title of 
“Ephesian novels” designated, like that of “Milesian fables,” a 
species of literature, Ephesus being one of the towns which was especially 
chosen as the scene of love romances. The softness of the climate, in fact, put 
aside serious things: dancing and music remained the sole occupation. Public 
life degenerated into bacchanalian festivities: there was no such thing as 
study. The most extravagant miracles of Apollonius are reputed to have happened 
at Ephesus. The most celebrated Ephesian of the time at which we have now 
arrived was an astrologer named Balbilas, who possessed the confidence of Nero 
and Vespasian, and who appears to have been a scoundrel. A beautiful Corinthian 
temple, whose ruins can be seen at the present day, was raised about the same 
period. It was perhaps a temple dedicated to poor Claudius, whom Nero and 
Agrippa had just “drawn to heaven with a hook,” according to the happy word of 
Gallio.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">Ephesus had already been reached by Christianity when Paul 
went to sojourn there. We have seen 

<pb n="178" id="xv-Page_178" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_178.html" />that Aquila and Priscilla had remained there, after having 
set out from Corinth. This pious couple, to whom, by a singular destiny, it was 
reserved to figure in the origin of the Churches of Rome, of Corinth, of 
Ephesus, formed a little nucleus of disciples. Of this number, doubtless, was 
that Epasnetus whom St Paul calls “the first-fruits of Achaia unto Christ,” and 
whom he loved so much. Another much more important conversion was that of a Jew 
named Apollonius or Apollos, originally of Alexandria, who had settled at 
Ephesus a little after the first journey of Paul. He had acquired in the Jewish 
schools of Egypt a profound knowledge of the Scriptures, an ingenious manner of 
interpreting them, a sublime eloquence. He was a kind of Philo, in quest of new 
ideas which then dawned on all parts of Judaism. In his journeys, he found 
him-self of the same belief with the disciples of John the Baptist, and had 
received their baptism. He had also heard them speak of Jesus, and it seems 
certain that from that time he accorded to the latter the title of Christ; but 
his idea of Christianity was incomplete. On his arrival at Ephesus he betook 
himself to the synagogue, where he had much success by his lively and inspired 
delivery. Aquila and Priscilla heard him, and were enraptured to receive such an 
auxiliary. They took him aside, instructed him more fully, and gave him more 
precise ideas upon certain points. As they were not very clever theologians 
themselves, they did not dream, it seems, of re-baptising him in the name of 
Jesus. Apollos formed around him a little group, whom he taught his doctrine, 
corrected by Aquila and Priscilla, but on whom he merely bestowed the baptism of 
John, the only one he knew. After some time he wished to pass into Achaia, and 
the brethren of Ephesus gave him a very warm letter of recommendation to those 
of Corinth.</p>

<pb n="179" id="xv-Page_179" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_179.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">It is under these circumstances that Paul arrived at 
Ephesus. He lodged with Aquila and Priscilla, as he had already done at Corinth; 
associated himself anew with them, and worked in their shop. Ephesus was justly 
celebrated for its tents. The artisans of this trade probably inhabited the poor 
suburbs which extended from Mount Prion to the steep hill of <i>Aiā-Solouk</i>. There 
doubtless was the first Christian household; the apostolic basilicas were there, 
the venerated graves of all Christianity. After the destruction of the temple 
of Artemis, Ephesus having exchanged its Pagan celebrity for an equally 
celebrated Christianity, and having become a town of the first order in the 
memories and legends of the new worship. Byzantine Ephesus was wholly grouped 
round a hill which had the advantage of possessing the most precious monuments 
of Christianity. The old site being exchanged from an infectious marsh, where an 
active civilisation had ceased to regulate the course of the waters, the old 
town had been abandoned little by little; its gigantic monuments, in consequence 
of their nearness to navigable canals and the sea, had been made use of as 
quarries, and thus the town had been displaced for nearly a league. Perhaps the 
choice of a domicile which some poor Jews in the reign of Claudius or Nero had 
made was the first cause of this removal. The most ancient Turkish conquest 
continued the Byzantine tradition; a great Mussulman town succeeded to the 
Christian town, which still exists in the midst of so many memories of ruin, 
fever, and oblivion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">Paul was not here, as he was in his first missions, in the 
midst of a synagogue, ignorant of the new mystery, which he must endeavour to 
gain over. He had before him a Church which had been formed in the most original 
and spontaneous fashion, with the aid of two good Jewish merchants, and of a 
strange doctor, who was still only half a Christian. The company 

<pb n="180" id="xv-Page_180" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_180.html" />of Apollos was composed of about twelve members. Paul 
questioned them, and perceived that their faith was still incomplete: in 
particular, they had never heard of the Holy Ghost. Paul completed their 
instruction, re-baptised them in the name of Jesus, and “laid his hands on 
them.” The Spirit immediately descended on them; they spake with tongues, and 
prophesied like perfect Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">The Apostle sought to enlarge this little circle of 
believers. He was not afraid of finding himself here in the presence of the 
intellectual and scientific spirit which had stopped him short at Athens. 
Ephesus was not a great intellectual centre. Superstition reigned there without 
any control; everybody lived in foolish preoccupations of demonology and 
theology. The magic formulas of Ephesus (<i>Ephesia Grammata</i>) were celebrated, 
books of sorcery abounded, and a number of men employed their time in these 
foolish puerilities. Apollonius of Tyana was at Ephesus about this time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">Paul, according to his habit, preached in the synagogue. 
During the space of three months, he did not cease each Sabbath to teach the 
Kingdom of God. He had little success. They did not come against him with 
riotings or severities, but they received his doctrine with insulting and 
scornful words. He then resolved to renounce the synagogue, and re-united 
himself to part of his disciples in a place which they called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p13.1">Σχολὴ Τυράννου</span>, 
“The school of one Tyrannus.” Perhaps it was a public spot there, 
one of those <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p13.2">scholæ</span> or semicircular vaults (or apses) which were so numerous in 
ancient towns, and which served as <i>xystes</i> for conversation and free instruction. 
Perhaps, on the other hand, it served as a private hall of a personage—of a 
grammarian, for example—named Tyrannus. In general, Christianity 
profited very little by these <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p13.3">scholæ</span>, which nearly always formed parts of the 
hot baths and gymnasia. The favourite 

<pb n="181" id="xv-Page_181" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_181.html" />place of the Christian propaganda, after the synagogue, 
was the private house, the chimney corner, In this vast metropolis of Ephesus. 
preaching might, however, be done openly. During two years, Paul did not cease 
to speak in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p13.4">Schola Tyranni</span>. This prolonged teaching in a public place, after 
a little time, made noise enough. The Apostles supplemented it by frequent 
visits to the houses of those who had been converted or touched. All 
pro-consular Asia heard the name of Jesus, and several Churches, subordinate to 
Ephesus, were established around. They also spoke of certain miracles effected 
by Paul. His reputation as a worker of miracles had reached such a point that 
people eagerly sought for the “hand-kerchiefs and aprons” which had touched his 
garment, to apply them to the sick. They believed that a medical virtue was 
exhaled from his body, and was so transmitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p14">The taste of the Ephesians for magic introduced episodes 
still more shocking. Paul was believed to have a great power over devils. It 
appears that the Jewish exorcists sought to steal his charms and to exorcise “in 
the name of Jesus whom Paul preacheth.” There is a legend of the 
misadventure of these quacks, who pretended to be sons or disciples of a certain 
High Priest named Scæva. Having wished to drive out an evil spirit by means of 
the aforesaid formula, they were grossly insulted by the possessed man, who not 
content with that, threw himself upon them, tore their clothes in pieces, and 
beat them soundly. The degradation of the popular mind was such, that many Jews 
and many Pagans believed in Jesus for such a poor motive. These conversions took 
place above all among the men who occupied themselves with magic. Struck by the 
superiority of Paul’s formula, the lovers of occult sciences came to him to 
exchange confidences concerning their practices. Many even brought their 

<pb n="182" id="xv-Page_182" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_182.html" />books of magic and burnt them; they valued at fifty 
thousand pieces of silver (drachmæ) the price of the <i>Ephesia Grammata</i> burnt in this manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">Let us turn our eyes away from these sad shadows. All that 
is done by the popular ignorant masses is spotted with unpleasantness. Illusion, 
chimera, are the conditions of the great things created by the people. It is 
only the work of wise men which can be pure; but wise men are usually powerless. 
We have a physiology and a medicine very superior to that of Paul; we are 
disengaged from a crowd of errors of which he partook, alas! and it is to be 
feared that we may never do a thousandth part of what he did. It is only when 
humanity as a whole shall be instructed, and reach a certain point of positive 
philosophy, that human affairs will be led by reason. One would never understand 
the history of the past if one did not refuse to treat as good and great 
movements in which many mean and equivocal features are mixed up.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIII. Progress of Christianity in Asia and Phrygia." progress="65.12%" id="xvi" prev="xv" next="xvii">
<h2 id="xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xvi-p0.2">PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA AND PHRYGIA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.1">The</span> ardour of Paul during his stay at Ephesus was extreme. 
There were difficulties every day, numerous and animated adversaries. As the 
Church of Ephesus was not purely a foundation of Paul, it counted in its bosom 
the Judæo-Christians, who, upon important points, resisted energetically the 
Apostle of the Gentiles. They were like two flocks accusing each other, and 
denying to each other the right of speaking in the name of Jesus. The Pagans, 
for their part, were discontented with the progress 

<pb n="183" id="xvi-Page_183" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_183.html" />of the new faith, and already manifested themselves as 
dangerous. On one occasion, in particular, Paul ran so grave a danger that he 
compares the position in which he was on that day to that of a man exposed to 
wild beasts. Perhaps the incident happened at the theatre, which would render 
the expression altogether just. Aquila and Priscilla saved him, and risked their 
heads for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p2">The Apostle forgot all, however, for the word of God had 
become fruitful. All the western part of Asia Minor, especially the basins of 
the Meander and the Hermus, was covered with Churches at this time, of which, 
without doubt, Paul was in a manner more or less directly the founder. Smyrna, 
Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, probably Tralles, thus received the 
germs of the faith. These towns had already important Jewish colonies. The 
gentleness of manners, and the great tediousness of provincial life, in the 
heart of a rich and beautiful country, dead for centuries to all political life, 
and pacified nearly to a level, had prepared many souls for the joys of a pure 
life. The softness of the Ionian manners, so inimical to national independence, 
was favourable to the development of moral and social questions. These good 
populations, without military spirit, effeminate, if I dare say it, were 
naturally Christian. The family life appears to have been very strong among them; the habit of living in the open air, and, for the women, upon the threshold of 
their doors, in a delicious climate, had developed great sociability. Asia, with 
its Asiarchs, presidents of the games and spectacles, seemed a pleasure company, 
an association of diversions and <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p2.1">fêtes</span>. The Christian population even to-day 
has the charm of gaiety; the women have the clear complexion, the vague and 
sweet eyes, beautiful blonde hair, a retiring and modest disposition, involving 
the sentient life of their beauty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p3">Asia became thus, in some sort, the second province 

<pb n="184" id="xvi-Page_184" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_184.html" />of the kingdom of God. The towns of this country, 
apart from its monuments, did not perhaps differ essentially then from what they 
are to-day clusters of wooden houses without order, with open balconies covered 
with an inclined roof; quarters often placed in tiers one upon the other, and 
always intermingled with beautiful trees. The public buildings necessary in a 
hot country to a life of pleasure and repose were of a surprising grandeur. 
There were not here, as in Syria, artificial constructions, very little adapted 
to comfort, walled towns, rendered necessary by the predatory habits of the 
Bedouin. Nowhere does the fulness of a sure and satisfied civilisation show 
itself in more imposing forms than in the ruins of these “magnificent cities of 
Asia.” Every time that the beautiful countries of which we speak are crushed 
into pieces by fanaticism, war, or barbarity, they will become mistresses of the 
world by richness; they hold nearly all the sources of it, and thus force the 
great number of the more noble people to mass themselves up among them. Ionia, 
in the first century, was very populous, and covered with towns and villages. At 
this period, the misfortunes of the civil wars were forgotten. With powerful 
associations of workmen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p3.1">ἐργασίαι, συνεργασαι, συμβιώσεις</span>), analogous to those of 
Italy and Flanders in the Middle Ages, they name their dignitaries, raise public 
monuments, erect statues, construct works of public utility, found charitable 
institutions, give every kind of sign of prosperity, of welfare, of moral 
activity. Side by side with the manufacturing towns, such as Thyatira, 
Philadelphia, Hieropolis—principally engaged in the great industries of Asia, 
carpets, the dyeing of cloth, the wool, leather—was developed a prosperous 
agriculture. The varied products of the districts of the Hermus and the 
Meander, the mineral riches of <span class="unclear" id="xvi-p3.2">I</span>molus and of Messogio sources of the treasures of 

<pb n="185" id="xvi-Page_185" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_185.html" />the old Assyrian town Lydia, had produced at Tralles above 
all an opulent middle-class, which contracted alliances with the kings of Asia, 
almost even became itself royal. These upstarts ennobled themselves in a more 
honourable manner by their literary labours and their generosity. It is true 
that we must not look in their works for either delicacy or Hellenic 
perfection. We feel, in contemplating such parvenu monuments, that all nobleness 
was lost when these people were raised. The municipal spirit, however, was 
still very energetic. The citizen who had become king, or reached Cæsar’s 
favour, contended for an official position in the city, and expended his fortune 
in embellishing it. This movement of construction was in full force in the time 
of St Paul, partly on account of the earthquakes which, notably in the reign of 
Tiberius, had desolated the country, and which necessitated much repairing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">A rich province of Southern Phrygia, in particular the 
little basin of the Lycus, a tributary of the Meander, was soon formed into 
active Christian centres. Three towns close to each other—Colossus or Colosse, 
Laodicæa upon the Lycus, and Hieropolis—there diffused the Word of Life. Colosse, which had formerly been of most importance, seemed to decline; it was 
an old city which remained faithful to the ancient manners, and which would not 
change them. Laodicæa and Hieropolis, on the contrary, became, under the Roman 
rule, very considerable towns. The summit of this beautiful country is Mount 
Cadmas, the father of all the mountains of Eastern Asia, massive and gigantic, 
full of dark precipices, and crowned with snow throughout the year. The waters 
which flow from it nourish upon the slopes of the valleys orchards full of fruit 
trees, which are traversed by rivers abounding in fish, and brightened by tame 
storks. The other side exhibits the 

<pb n="186" id="xvi-Page_186" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_186.html" />strangest freaks of nature. The petrifying quality of the 
water of one of the tributaries of the Lycus, and the enormous mineral stream 
which falls in a cascade from the mountains of Hieropolis, have sterilised the 
plain and formed crevasses, grotesque caverns, beds of subterranean rivers, of 
fantastic basins, like petrified snow, serving as a reservoir to the waters, 
which glisten with all the colours of the rainbow; deep trenches through which 
roll a series of resounding cataracts. On this side the heat is extreme, the 
soil being simply a vast plain paved with limestone; but upon the heights of 
Hieropolis the purity of the air, the splendid light, the view of the Cadmas, 
floating like an Olympus in a dazzling atmosphere, the burning summits of 
Phrygia vanishing in the blue of heaven in a rosy hue, the opening of the 
Meander, the oblique sections of Messogio, the distant snowy summits of the 
Imolus, are absolutely dazzling. Saint Philip lived there; Paphas also; there 
Epictetus was born. All the valley of the Lycus offers the same character of 
dreamy mysticism. The population was not originally Greek; it was partly 
Phrygian. There was also, it would appear, around the Cadmas an ancient Semitic 
establishment, probably an annexe of Lydia. This peaceful valley, separated 
from the rest of the world, became for Christianity a place of refuge. 
Christianity underwent, as we shall see, grave trials.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">The evangelist of these regions was Epaphroditus or 
Epaphras of Colosse, a very zealous man, a friend and fellow-worker with Paul. 
The Apostle had only passed through the valley of the Lycus; he had never 
remained there; but these Churches, composed chiefly of converted Pagans, were 
not less completely dependent on him. Epaphras exercised upon the three 
villages a sort of episcopacy. Nymphadore, or Nymphas, who gathered a Church in 
his house at Laodicæa; the rich and benevolent 

<pb n="187" id="xvi-Page_187" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_187.html" />Philemon, who, at Colosse, presided over a similar 
conventicle; Appia, deaconess of this town, perhaps the wife of Philemon; Archippus, who also filled an important function there, recognised Paul as 
chief. The last appears even to have worked directly with Paul. The Apostle 
called him his “companion in arms.” Philemon, Appia, and Archippus 
must have been relatives or in intimate connection with each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">Paul’s disciples travelled constantly, and reported to 
their master. Each one, though hardly converted, was a zealous catechist, 
spreading around him the faith with which he was filled. The delicate moral 
aspirations which prevailed in the country propapagated the movement like a 
train of gunpowder. The catechists went everywhere; as soon as they were 
received, they were jealously guarded; all and each tried to supply their 
wants. A cordiality, a joy, an infinite benevolence, prevailed by degrees, and 
touched the hearts of all. Judaism, besides, had preceded Christianity in 
these regions. Jewish colonies had been founded there by exiles from Babylon two 
centuries and a half before, and had perhaps carried there some of those 
industries (carpet-making, for example) which under the Roman emperors produced 
in the country so much wealth and so many strong associations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">Did the preaching of Paul and his disciples reach Great 
Phrygia, the region of Azanes, of Synnades, of Colia, of Docimius? We have seen 
that in his two first journeys, Paul preached in Phrygia Parorea; that in his 
second journey he traversed Phrygia, Epicteta, without preaching; that in his 
third journey he traversed Apamea, Cibotos, and Phrygia, called at a later date 
Pacatiana. It is extremely probable that the remainder of Phrygia, as well as 
Bithynia, owed to Paul’s disciples the seeds of Christianity. About the year 112, Christianity appears 

<pb n="188" id="xvi-Page_188" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_188.html" />in Bithynia as a worship which had taken root, which 
had penetrated all the ranks of society, which had invaded the villages and the 
rural districts, as well as the towns and cities, and had brought about a long 
cessation of the official worship, so that the Roman authority was reduced by 
it to command the restoration of Pagan sacrifices. Some of the proselytes 
returned to the temples, and the victims, now made slaves, found buyers here and 
there. About the year 112, some men, on being asked if they were Christians, 
replied that they had been, but they had ceased to be “more than twenty years 
ago”—a clear proof that the first Christian preaching took place during the 
lifetime of Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">Phrygia was thenceforward, and remained for three hundred 
years, an essentially Christian country. There first begins the public 
profession of Christianity; there, from the third century, are to be found upon 
monuments exposed to every one’s eyes, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p8.1">ΧΡΗΣΤΙΑΝΟΣ</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p8.2">ΧΡΙΣΤΙΑΝΟΣ</span>: these epitaphs, without openly avowing Christianity, exhibit 
Christian dogmas in a veiled form; there, from the time of Severus the Second, 
great towns adopted upon their coins biblical symbols, or, rather, assimilated 
their old traditions to biblical story. A large number of the Ephesian and Roman 
Christians came from Phrygia. The names which are shown oftenest upon the 
Phrygian monuments are old Christian names—names belonging specially to the 
Apostolic age, those which fill the martyrology. It is very probable that this 
prompt adoption of the doctrine of Jesus was natural to the race and to the 
former religious institutions derived from the Phrygian people. Apollonius of 
Tyana had, it is said, temples among these simple populations: the idea of gods 
clothed in human form appeared very natural to them. What remains of ancient Phrygia often 

<pb n="189" id="xvi-Page_189" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_189.html" />breathes something of religion, of morality, of depth, of 
something analogous to Christianity. Some good workers, near to Cotia, made a 
vow “to the saintly and just God;” not far from there, another vow is addressed 
to “the holy and just God.” Such an epitaph in verses of this province, not very 
classical in style, incorrect and bad in form, seems imprinted with a very 
modern sentiment of a touching kind of romance. The country itself differs much 
from the rest of Asia. It is sad, austere, sombre, bearing the profound imprint 
of old geological catastrophes, burnt, or rather incinerated, and agitated by 
frequent earthquakes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">Pontus and Cappadocia heard the name of Jesus at about the 
same time. Christianity illuminated all Asia Minor like a sudden fire. It is 
probable that the Judæo-Christians laboured on their part to spread the Gospel 
there. John, who belonged to this party, was received in Asia as an Apostle with 
authority superior to that of Paul. The Apocalypse, addressed in the year 68 to 
the Churches of Ephesus, of Smyrna, of Pergamos, of Thyatira, of Sardis, of 
Philadelphia, and of Laodicæa-upon-the-Lycus, is obviously written for 
Judæo-Christians. Without doubt, between the death of Paul and the composition 
of the Apocalypse, there was in Ephesus and in Asia a second Judæo-Christian 
mission. Otherwise, if Paul had been during ten years the sole chief of the 
Churches of Asia, we should find it difficult to understand why he had been so 
quickly forgotten there. St Philip and Paphias, the glories of the Church of 
Hieropolis; Miletum, the glory of that of Sardis, were Judæo-Christians. 
Neither Paphias nor Polycrates of Ephesus quote Paul; the authority of John has 
absorbed everything, and John is for these Churches a great Jewish priest. The 
Churches of Asia in the second century, the Church of Laodicæa especially, are the scene of a controversy 

<pb n="190" id="xvi-Page_190" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_190.html" />which attacks the vital question of Christianity, 
and the traditional party of which shows itself very distant from the ideas of 
Paul. Montanism is a kind of return towards Judaism in the heart of Phrygian 
Christianity. In other words, in Asia, as in Corinth, the memory of Paul, after 
his death, appears to have suffered during one hundred years a kind of eclipse. 
The very Churches which he had founded abandoned him, as one who had gone too 
far, so that in the second century Paul appears to have been discarded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">This reaction must have set in shortly after the Apostle’s 
death, perhaps even before. The second and third chapters of the Apocalypse are 
a cry of hate against Paul and his friends. This Church of Ephesus, which owes 
so much to Paul, is praised be-cause “it cannot bear with them which are evil,” 
for having known how to “try them which say they are apostles and are not, and 
have found them liars,” for hating “the deeds of the Nicolaitans, 
which 1 also hate,” adds the celestial voice. The Church of Smyrna is 
congratulated on being the object of the insults of men “which say they are 
Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.” “But I have a few things 
against thee,” says the Divine voice to the Church of Pergamos, 
“because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balak 
to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel,—to eat things 
sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. So hast thou also them that 
hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans.” “Notwithstanding I have a few things 
against thee,” says the same voice to the Church of Thyatira, “because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, 
to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things 
sacrificed unto idols. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and 
she repented not . . . But unto you 

<pb n="191" id="xvi-Page_191" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_191.html" />I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not 
this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I 
will put upon you none other burden.” And to the Church of 
Philadelphia, “Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say 
they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and 
worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee.” Perhaps the vague 
reproaches addressed by the All-Seeing to the Churches of Sardis and Laodicæa 
included also some allusions to the great debate which broke up the Church of 
Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">Let us say, then, if Paul had been the only missionary of 
Asia, one could not conceive that, so soon after his death (even supposing that 
he was dead when the Apocalypse appeared), his adherents could be represented as 
in a minority in the Churches of this country; one could not conceive that the 
Church of Ephesus, of which above all he was the principal founder, would have 
bestowed upon him an insulting nickname. Paul, as a rule, refused to trespass on 
the ground of others, to preach to, and to work in, the Churches which he had 
not established. But his enemies did not observe the same discretion. They 
followed him step by step, and applied themselves to destroy his works by 
insults and calumny.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIV. Schisms in the Church of Corinth—Apollos—First Scandals." progress="67.72%" id="xvii" prev="xvi" next="xviii">
<h2 id="xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="xvii-p0.2">SCHISMS IN THE CHURCH OF CORINTH—APOLLOS—FIRST SCANDALS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvii-p1.1">At</span> the same time that he took his share in the vast 
propaganda which gained Asia to the worship of 

<pb n="192" id="xvii-Page_192" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_192.html" />Jesus, Paul was absorbed by the gravest pre-occupations. 
The care of all the Churches that he had founded, weighed upon him. The Church 
of Corinth especially inspired him with the gravest disquiet. During the three 
or four years which had elapsed since the departure of the Apostle from the port 
of Cenchrea, trouble of every kind had incessantly agitated this Church. Greek 
levity had indeed produced certain phenomena which had nothing to do with the 
points that Christianity had touched.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p2">We have seen that Apollos, after a short stay at Ephesus, 
where Aquila and Priscilla had worked at his Christian education, had set out 
for Corinth, with urgent letters from the brethren in Asia to those of Achaia, 
The knowledge and the eloquence of this new doctor were much admired by the 
Corinthians. Apollos equalled Paul in his knowledge of the Scriptures, and he 
greatly surpassed him in his literary culture. The Greek which he spoke was 
excellent, whilst that of the Apostle was extremely defective. He had also, it 
seems, the exterior gifts of the orator, which failed in Paul, the imposing 
attitude, the easy eloquence. What is quite certain is, that at Corinth he had 
remarkable success. His arguments with the Jews upon the question of knowing if 
Jesus was the Messiah, were regarded as very strong, and he made many 
conversions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p3">Apollos and St Paul appeared, among the new sect, in 
different aspects. They were the only well-instructed Jews in the Jewish manner 
who had embraced the doctrine of Jesus. But they came from different schools. 
Paul came from the Pharisaism of Jerusalem, corrected by the liberal tendencies 
of Gamaliel. Apollos came from the Judæo-Hellenic school of Alexandria: such 
things we know by Philo; perhaps he was already instructed in the theories of 
the <i>logos</i>, and was the introducer of these theories into Christian theology. 
Paul had the kind of feveri<span class="unclear" id="xvii-p3.1">sh</span> 

<pb n="193" id="xvii-Page_193" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_193.html" />ardour, the intense fanaticism, which characterises the Jew 
of Palestine. Natures like that of Paul only change once in their life; the 
direction of their fanaticism once found, they press on without ever deviating 
or examining anything. Apollos, more curious and more critical, was ready to 
inquire into everything. He was a man of talent rather than an Apostle. But 
everything makes one believe that he joined to this talent great sincerity, and 
that he was a very affectionate man. At the time of his arrival at Corinth he 
had not seen St Paul. It was only by Aquila and Priscilla that he knew the 
Apostle of whom soon, without wishing it, he was going to be the rival.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p4">Among the light-hearted and brilliant populations of the 
shores of the Mediterranean, factions, parties, divisions are a social 
necessity. Life without that appears tedious. These people are bent on procuring 
for themselves the satisfaction of hating and of loving, of excitement, of 
jealousy, of triumphing over an opponent, even in the most trivial matters. The 
object of the division is insignificant; it is the division that is wanted, and 
that is sought for its own sake. Personal questions become, in societies of 
this kind, all important. When two teachers or two doctors meet in a little town 
of the south, the town divides into two parties on the merits of each of them. 
The two preachers, the two doctors, may be warm friends; they will not prevent 
their names from becoming the signal of keen contests, the banners of two 
opposing camps.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">It was thus at Corinth. The talent of Apollos turned all 
heads. His manner was absolutely different from that of Paul. The latter 
charmed by his boldness, his passion, the keen impression of his ardent soul; 
Apollos by his speech, which was elegant, correct, and assured. Some people, who 
did not greatly love Paul. and who perhaps did not owe their 

<pb n="194" id="xvii-Page_194" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_194.html" />conversion to him, highly preferred Apollos. They treated 
Paul as an unpolished man, without education, a stranger to philosophy and 
polite learning. Apollos was their doctor; they swore only by Apollos. The 
disciples of Paul, doubtless, replied eagerly, and under-valued the new doctor. 
Although Paul and Apollos were in no wise enemies, although they regarded 
themselves as fellow-labourers, and although there was no difference of opinion 
between them, their names became thus the ensigns of two parties, who quarrelled, in spite of the two doctors, with quite sufficient vivacity. The 
bitterness continued, even after the departure of Apollos. He, in fact, fatigued 
perhaps by the zeal displayed for him, and showing himself above all these petty 
rivalries, left Corinth, and returned to Ephesus. He there found Paul, with whom 
he had long conversations, and consolidated a friendship which, without being 
that of the disciple or of the intimate friend, was one of two great souls, 
worthy of understanding and of loving each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">That was not the only cause of trouble. Corinth was a place 
much frequented by strangers. The port of Cenchrea saw great numbers of Jews and 
Syrians disembark every day, many of whom were already Christians, but of 
another school than that of Paul, and by no means well disposed to the Apostle. 
The emissaries of the Church of Jerusalem, whom we have already met at Antioch 
and in Galatia, upon the footsteps of Paul, had reached Corinth. These 
new-comers, great orators, full of boasting, fortified with letters of 
recommendation from the Apostles of Jerusalem, rose against Paul, scattered 
suspicions upon his honesty, questioned or denied his title of Apostle, and 
pushed their indelicacy so far as to maintain that Paul himself did not believe 
that he was really an Apostle, since he did not profit by the ordinary 
privileges of an Apostle. His disinterestedness was made 

<pb n="195" id="xvii-Page_195" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_195.html" />use of against him. They represented him as a vain, 
frivolous, inconstant man, speaking and menacing without much effect; they 
reproached him with glorifying himself whenever opportunity offered, and of 
appealing to pretended favours from Heaven. They scoffed at his visions. They 
dwelt upon the fact that Paul had not known Jesus,—that he had not, in 
consequence, any right to speak of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">At the same time, they represented the Apostles of 
Jerusalem, especially James and Peter, as the true Apostles, the <i>arch-apostles</i>, 
in some way. The new-comers, simply because they were of Jerusalem, claimed a 
relationship with Christ after the flesh, considering the bond that they had 
with James and with those whom Christ had chosen in his lifetime. They held that 
God had established a single Doctor, who is Christ, who had instituted the 
Twelve. Proud of their circumcision and of their Jewish descent, they sought to 
impose as much as possible the yoke of legal observances. There was thus at 
Corinth, as there was nearly everywhere else, a “party of Peter.” The division 
was profound. “I am of Paul,” said some; “I am of Apollos,” said others; “I am 
of Cephas,” said others still. Some people, finally wishing to pose 
as superior spirits to these quarrellers, created a very spiritual title for 
themselves. They invented as the name by which they would designate themselves, 
that of the “party of Christ.” When the discussion got warm, and when 
the names of Paul, Apollos, Peter (Cephas) crossed them in the battle, they 
intervened with the name of that One whom they forgot. “I am of Christ,” said 
they, and, as these juvenilities did not exclude at the bottom a truly Christian 
spirit, the remembrance of Jesus had a powerful effect in restoring concord. 
The name of this “party of Christ” involved nevertheless something of 
hostility against the Apostle, and a certain ingratitude, since those who were 
opposed to the “party of Paul” seemed to wish 

<pb n="196" id="xvii-Page_196" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_196.html" />to efface the trace of an apostleship to which it owed its knowledge of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">Contact with the Pagans caused to the young Church no small 
dangers. These dangers came from Greek philosophy, and from bad morals, which 
everywhere assailing the Church in some degree, here penetrated it and 
undermined it. We have already seen that at Athens philosophy had stopped the 
progress of the preaching of Paul. Corinth was far from being a town of as high 
culture as Athens; there were, however, many well-instructed men there, who 
received the new doctrines very ill. The cross, the resurrection, the 
approaching restoration of all things, appeared to them follies and absurdities. 
The faith of many was shaken, and the attempt to bring about an impossible 
reconciliation altered the gospel. The irreconcilable struggle between positive 
science and the supernatural elements of the Christian faith began. This contest 
will only finish by the complete extinction of positive science in the 
Christian world in the sixth century; the same contest will be revived with 
positive science on the threshold of modern times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">The general immorality of Corinth produced upon the Church 
the most disastrous effects. Many Christians had not been able to break 
themselves away from loose habits, which, from being common, had almost ceased 
to be thought culpable. They talked of strange and almost unheard of scandals 
even in the assembly of the saints. The bad habits of the town crossed the 
threshold of the Church, and corrupted it. The Jewish rules about marriage, 
which all parts of the Christian Church proclaimed imperative and absolute, were 
violated: Christians even lived publicly with their mothers-in-law. A spirit of 
vanity, of frivolity, of disputation, of foolish pride, reigned among many. It 
seemed as if there was not another Church in the world, so much did this community 

<pb n="197" id="xvii-Page_197" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_197.html" />walk in its own ways without caring for others. The gifts 
of the Spirit, speaking with tongues, prophesying, the gift of miracles, 
formerly subjects of so much edification, degenerated into shocking scenes. 
Hence arose strange disorders in the Church. The women, formerly so submissive, 
were here very bold, almost claiming equality with the men. They wished to pray 
aloud, to prophesy in the Church, and that without a veil, their long hair 
disordered, making the assembly witness of their ecstasies, of their drunken 
effeminacy, of their pious lubricities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">But it was the <i>agapes</i> (love feasts) or mystic feasts 
above all which gave an opportunity for the most crying abuses. The scenes of 
rioting which followed the Pagan sacrifices were there reproduced. Instead of 
all things being common, each ate the part that he had brought; some went nearly 
drunk, others very hungry. The poor were covered with shame; the rich seemed by 
their abundance to insult those who had nothing. The remembrance of Jesus, and 
of the high significance which he had given to this repast, appeared forgotten. 
The corporal state of the Church was for the rest bad enough; there were many 
sick, and several had died. Death, in the state in which the mind of the 
faithful then was, caused much surprise and hesitation; sickness was held as a trial of faith 
or as a chastisement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">Had four years then sufficed to take all the virtue out of 
the work of Jesus? Certainly not. There were still edifying families, in 
particular that of Stephanas, who was entirely devoted to the service of the 
Church, and was a model of evangelical activity. But the conditions of Christian 
society were already much changed. The little Church of saints of the latter day 
was thrown into a corrupted, frivolous world very little given to mysticism. 
There were already bad Christians. The time was gone by when Ananias and 
Sapphira were struck dead for having 

<pb n="198" id="xvii-Page_198" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_198.html" />kept back some little property. The sacred feast of Jesus 
had become a debauch, and the earth did not open to devour him who went out 
drunk from the table of the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">These evil tidings reached Paul one upon another, and 
filled him with sadness. The first rumours only mentioned some faults against 
good morals. Paul wrote on this subject an epistle that we no longer have. He 
therein forbade to the faithful all communication with persons whose life was 
not pure. Some ill-intentioned men affected to give to this order a meaning 
which rendered it impossible to be executed. “Are we at Corinth then,” 
said they, “to have communications with irreproachable people only? . . . . But 
what is he thinking of? It is not only from Corinth, it is from the world that 
we must depart.” Paul was obliged to revert to this order, and 
explain it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">He knew the divisions which agitated the Church a little 
later, probably in April, by the brothers whom he called “them which are of the 
house of Chloe.” Just at this moment he thought of leaving Ephesus. 
Some motives which we do not know detained him there for some time. He sent into 
Greece before him, with powers equal to his own, his disciple Timothy, 
accompanied by several brothers, amongst others a certain Erastus, probably 
another than the treasurer of the town of Corinth, who bore the same name. 
Although the principal object of their journey was Corinth, they passed through 
Macedonia. Paul intended to take this journey himself, and, according to his 
custom, he caused his disciples to precede him to announce his arrival.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">Shortly after the message of Chloe, and before Timothy and 
his companion had arrived at Corinth, new envoys from this town came to find 
Paul. These were the deacon Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus, three men very dear to the Apostle. Stephanas was 

<pb n="199" id="xvii-Page_199" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_199.html" />according to the Apostle’s expression, “the 
first fruits of Achaia,” and since the departure of Aquila and 
Priscilla he had held the first rank in the community, or at least in the party 
of Paul. The envoys brought a letter asking for explanations with regard to the 
former epistle of Paul, and for solutions of divers cases of conscience, in 
particular touching marriage, the meats sacrificed to idols, spiritual 
exercises, and the gifts of the Holy Ghost. The three envoys added by word of 
mouth details of the abuses which had been introduced. The annoyance of the 
Apostle was extreme, and, regardless of consolation that the pious messengers 
gave him, he lost his temper in the presence of such feebleness and levity. He 
had fixed his departure for after Easter, which was probably two months later 
on; but he wished to pass through Macedonia. He could not even now be at 
Corinth in less than three months. He immediately resolved to write to the sick 
Church, and to reply to the questions they had addressed to him. As Timothy was 
not with him, he took as a secretary a disciple unknown to the others, named 
Sosthenes, and, by a delicate attention, he wished that the name of this 
disciple should figure in the subscription of the letter along with his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p15">He began by an appeal to concord, and, under the appearance 
of humility, by an apology for his preaching,—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p16">“Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of 
Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ. Is Christ divided? 
was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptised in the name of Paul? I thank God 
that I baptised none of you but Crispus and Gaius; lest any should say that I 
baptised in mine own name. And I baptised also the household of Stephanas: 
besides I know not whether I baptised any other. For Christ sent me not to 
baptise, but to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the 

<pb n="200" id="xvii-Page_200" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_200.html" />cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For the 
preaching of the cross is to them that perish, foolishness; but unto us which 
are saved it is the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom 
of the wise, I will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Where is 
the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not 
God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For after that in the wisdom of God 
the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching 
to save them that believe. For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek 
after wisdom. But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, 
and unto the Greeks foolishness; but unto them which are called, both Jews and 
Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God. Because the foolishness 
of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. For ye 
see your calling, brethren, how that many wise men after the flesh, not many 
mighty, not many noble, are called: but God hath chosen the foolish things of 
the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world 
to confound them which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things 
which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to 
nought things that are: that no flesh should glory in his presence. . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p17">“And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with 
excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For 
I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ and him 
crucified. And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. 
And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but 
in demonstration of the Spirit and of power; that your faith should not stand in 
the wisdom of men, but in the power of 

<pb n="201" id="xvii-Page_201" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_201.html" />God. Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect; 
yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to 
nought, but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, 
which God ordained before the world unto our glory; which none of the princes of 
this world knew; for had they known it they would not have crucified the Lord of 
glory. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have 
entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that 
love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the Spirit 
searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the 
things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of 
God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Now we have received, not the spirit 
of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things 
that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words 
which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; 
comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he 
know them, be-cause they are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual 
judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p18">“And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, 
but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with milk, and 
not with meat; for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye 
able. For ye are yet carnal: for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, 
and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men? For when one saith, I am of 
Paul, and another, I am of Apollos, are ye not carnal? Who then is Paul, and who 
is Apollos, but ministers 

<pb n="202" id="xvii-Page_202" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_202.html" />by whom ye believed, even as the Lord gave to every 
man? I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So then neither 
is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth, but God, that giveth the 
increase . . . For we are labourers together with God; ye are God’s 
husbandry, ye are God’s building. According to the grace of God which 
is given unto me, as a wise master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and 
another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. 
For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. . . . Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the 
Spirit of God dwelleth in you? . . . Let no man deceive himself. If any among 
you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be 
wise. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, 
He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. And again, The Lord knoweth the 
thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. Therefore let no man glory in men. For 
all things are yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or 
life, or death, or things present, or things to come, all are yours; and ye are 
Christ’s; and Christ is God’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p19">“Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, 
and stewards of the mysteries of God. . . . But with me it is a very small thing 
that I should be judged of you, or of man’s judgment; yea, I judge 
not mine own self . . . but he that judgeth me is the Lord. . . . Therefore judge 
nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the 
hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: 
and then shall every man have praise of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p20">“And these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred 
to myself and to Apollos for your sakes that no one of you be puffed up for one against 

<pb n="203" id="xvii-Page_203" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_203.html" />another . . . Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned 
as kings without us: and I would to God ye did reign, that we also might reign 
with you. For I think that God hath set forth us, the Apostles, last, as it 
were, appointed to death: for we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to 
angels, and to men. We are fools for Christ’s sake, but ye are wise in Christ; 
we are weak, but ye are strong; ye are honourable, but we are despised. Even 
unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are 
buffeted, and have no certain dwelling-place; and labour, working with our own 
hands; being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it; being defamed, 
we entreat; we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscourings of 
all things unto this day!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p21">“I write not these things to shame you, but as my beloved 
sons I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have 
ye not many fathers; for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel. 
Wherefore I beseech you, be ye followers of me. For this cause have I sent unto 
you Timotheus, who is my beloved son, and faithful in the Lord, who shall bring 
you into remembrance of my ways, which be in Christ, as I teach everywhere in 
every Church. Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you. But I 
will come to you shortly, if the Lord will, and will know, not the speech of 
them which are puffed up, but the power. For the Kingdom of God is not in word, 
but in power. What will ye? Shall I come unto you with a rod, or in love, and in 
the spirit of meekness?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p22">After this general apology, the Apostle approaches each of 
the abuses which had been pointed out to him, and the questions which had been 
put to him. It is for the incestuous an extreme severity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p23">“It is reported commonly among you that there is 

<pb n="204" id="xvii-Page_204" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_204.html" />fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so 
much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife. And ye 
are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he hath done this deed might be 
taken away from you. For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, 
have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done 
this deed. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, 
and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one 
unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the 
name of the Lord Jesus.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p24">There can be no doubt: it is a sentence of death that Paul 
pronounces. Terrible legends were circulated as to the effect of the 
excommunications. It is to be remembered, besides, that Paul seriously believed 
in the working of miracles. By only delivering to Satan the body of the 
blameable, he doubtless believed himself to be indulgent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p25">The order that Paul had given in a preceding letter (lost) 
to the Corinthians, to avoid the shameless, had brought about mistakes. Paul 
developed his idea. The Christian has not to judge the world without, but to be 
severe only upon those who are within. A single spot on the purity of life ought 
to be sufficient to exclude one from the Christian society; it is forbidden so 
much as to eat with a delinquent. Thus it may seem in a convent, a congregation 
of pious persons, occupied in watching and judging each other, much more than in 
a church, in the modern sense of the word. The whole Church, in the eyes of the 
Apostle, is responsible for the faults committed within its bosom. This 
exaggeration of severity had its reason for its existence in ancient society, 
which sinned in so many other ways. But we feel that such an idea of sanctity is 
narrow-minded, illiberal, contrary to the morality of him whom we formerly called 

<pb n="205" id="xvii-Page_205" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_205.html" />“a good fellow;” a morality whose fundamental 
principle is to busy oneself as little as possible with other people’s 
conduct. The question is only to know if society can exist without censuring bad 
manners, and if the future will not bring back something analogous to the 
ecclesiastical discipline that modern liberalism has so jealously suppressed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p26">The ideal type of moral perfection, according to Paul, is a 
man, gentle, honest, chaste, sober, charitable, unfettered by riches. Humility 
of condition and poverty are almost necessary for one who would be a Christian. 
The words “miser, greedy one, thief,” are nearly synonymous; at least the vices 
which they designate are liable to the same reproach. The antipathy of this 
little world for the great profane society was strange. Paul, following in that 
the Jewish tradition, reproves as an act unworthy of the faithful any reference 
to the courts of law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p27">“Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to 
law before the unjust, and not before the saints? Do ye not know that the 
saints shall judge the world? and if the world be judged by you, are ye 
unworthy to judge the smallest matters? . . . Know ye not that we shall judge 
angels? How much more things that pertain to this life? If then ye have 
judgments of things pertaining to the life, set them to judge who are least 
esteemed in this church. I speak to your shame. Is it so, that there is not a 
wise man among you? No, not one that shall be able to judge between his 
brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, and that before the 
unbelievers. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to 
law one with another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? Why do ye not rather 
suffer yourselves to be defrauded? Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that 
your brethren!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p28">The relations of the sexes were a matter of the gravest 
difficulty. The Apostle was occupied with 

<pb n="206" id="xvii-Page_206" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_206.html" />them constantly when he wrote to the Corinthians. The 
coldness of Paul gives to his morality something sensible, but at the same time 
monastic and narrow. The sexual attraction is in his eyes an evil, a shame. 
Since it cannot be suppressed, it must be regulated. Nature, for Saint Paul, is 
evil, and grace consists in contradicting and mastering it. He has, 
nevertheless, beautiful expressions as to the respect that man owes to his body: God will raise it, the bodies of the faithful are the temples of the Holy 
Ghost, the members of Christ. What a crime then it is to take the members of 
Christ to make them the members of a harlot! Absolute chastity is most 
valuable, virginity is the perfect state; marriage has been established as a 
lesser evil. But, from the time when it is contracted, the two parties have 
equal rights over each other. The interruption of conjugal relations ought only 
to be admitted for a time and in view of religious duties. Divorce is forbidden, 
save in the case of mixed marriages, where the unbeliever first retires.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p29">Marriages contracted between Christians and unbelievers 
may be continued. “For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and 
the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband,” in the same manner that the 
children are sanctified by the parents. One can, moreover, hope that the 
faithful spouse will convert the unfaithful. But new marriages can only be 
between Christians. All these questions will present themselves under the most 
singular light, since the end of the world was believed to be at hand. In the 
state of crisis which existed, pregnancy and the begetting of children appeared 
anomalies. There is little marrying in the sect, and one of the most untoward 
consequences for those who had associated these was the impossibility of 
establishing their daughters. Many murmured, finding that thing unbecoming and contrary to 

<pb n="207" id="xvii-Page_207" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_207.html" />custom. To prevent greater evils, and out of regard for the 
fathers of families, who had on their hands marriageable daughters, Paul 
permitted marriage, but he did not conceal the contempt and disgust which he had 
for that estate, which he found disagreeable, full of trouble, and humiliating.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p30">“The time is short; it remaineth, that both they that 
have wives be as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept 
not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as 
though they possessed not; and they that use this world, as not abusing it, for 
the fashion of this world passeth away. But I would have you without 
carefulness. He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, 
how he may please the Lord: but he that is married careth for the things of the 
world, how he may please his wife. There is a difference also between a wife and 
a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be 
holy both in body and in spirit: but she that is married careth for the things 
of the world, how she may please her husband. And this I speak for your own 
profit; not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and 
that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p31">Religious exaltation always produces such sentiments. 
Orthodox Judaism, which, however, showed itself opposed to celibacy, and which 
treated marriage as a duty, had doctors who reasoned like Paul. “Why should I 
marry?” said Rabbi ben Azai. “I am in love with the Law; the human race can be 
perpetuated by others.” Later on, as will appear, Paul expressed 
upon this subject much juster thoughts, and saw in the union of man and wife a 
symbol of the love of Christ for his Church; he placed as the supreme law of 
marriage the love of the man on the one hand, and the submission of the woman on 

<pb n="208" id="xvii-Page_208" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_208.html" />the other; he recalled the admirable chapter of Genesis in 
which the mysterious attraction of the two sexes is explained by a philosophical 
fable of a divine beauty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p32">The question of the meats offered to idols is resolved by 
St Paul with great good sense. The Judæo-Christians held that total abstinence 
from such meats was a duty, and it appears that it had been agreed at the 
Council of Jerusalem that they should be generally forbidden. Paul has broader 
views. According to him, the circumstance of a piece of meat having been part of 
a sacrificed beast is insignificant. The false gods being nothing, the meat 
which is offered to them is not defiled. Any meat exposed in the market may be 
bought freely, without there being any need for asking questions as to the 
origin of each morsel. A reserve, however, ought to be made: there are 
scrupulous consciences which take that for idolatry; and the enlightened man 
ought to be guided not only by principle, but also by charity. He ought to 
forbid himself the things which are permitted, if weak brethren are scandalised 
by it. Knowledge exalts, but charity edifies. “All things are lawful unto you, 
but all things are not expedient; but all this edify not. Let no man seek his 
own, but every man another’s wealth.” It is one of the favourite ideas of Paul, 
and the explanation of several episodes of his life, in which 
one sees him subdue himself out of regard for timorous persons, to observances 
which he did not consider of the least value. “If the meat that I eat,” 
says he, “innocent as it is, scandalises my brother, I will renounce eating it 
for ever.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p33">Some faithful people, however, went a little further. 
Constrained by family relationships, they took part in the festivities which 
followed the sacrifices, and which took place in the temples. Paul blames this 
custom, and, according to a method of reasoning familiar to him, starts on a 
different principle from that which he had just before admitted. The gods of the nations are 

<pb n="209" id="xvii-Page_209" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_209.html" />devils; to participate in their sacrifices, is to have 
commerce with devils. One cannot at the same time participate at the table of 
the Lord and at the table of devils, or drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of 
devils. The feasts which are held in the houses are not of the same importance: 
it is not necessary to go there, nor to disquiet oneself about the providing of 
meats; if you are told that any meat has been sacrificed to the gods, from a 
scandal which must result, abstain from it. In general, avoid that which can be 
a stumbling-block for the Jew, the Pagan, the Christian; subordinate in practice 
one’s own liberty to that of others, all the while maintaining one’s 
rights; in everything seek to please all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p34">“Follow my example,” he continues. “Am I not an 
apostle? am I not free? have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my 
work in the Lord? If I be not an apostle unto others, yet, doubtless, I am to 
you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord. Mine answer to them 
that do examine me is this, Have we not power to eat and to drink? Have we not 
power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and as the 
brethren of the Lord, and Cephas? Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to 
forbear working? Who goeth a warfare anytime at his own charges? who planteth a 
vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and 
eateth not of the milk of the flock? . . . If we have sown unto you spiritual 
things, is it a great thing that ye shall reap your carnal things? If others be 
partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not 
used this power; but suffer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of 
Christ. . . . What is my reward then? Verily, that, when I preach the gospel, I 
may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the 
gospel. And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the 

<pb n="210" id="xvii-Page_210" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_210.html" />law, as under the law; to them that are without law, as 
without law (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ), that I 
might gain them that are without law. To the weak became I as weak, that I might 
gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save 
some. . . . Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, but one receiveth 
the prize. So run, that ye may obtain. And every man that striveth for the 
mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible 
crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so 
fight I; not as one that beateth the air: but I keep under my body, and bring 
it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I 
myself should be a castaway.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p35">As for the question of the place of women in the church, we 
can easily see that the Apostle will decide it with his unyielding harshness. He 
blames the bold efforts of the Corinthian women, and recalls them to the 
practice of other communities. Women ought not to speak or even ask questions in 
church. The gift of tongues is not for them. They ought to be submissive to 
their husbands. If they wish to know anything, let them ask their husbands at 
home. It is also shameful for a woman to appear without a veil in church, unless 
she be shorn or shaven. The veil is, moreover, necessary “because of the angels.” 
It was supposed that the angels present at divine service are capable of being 
tempted by the sight of the hair of women, or at least of being distracted by 
this sight from their duty, which is to bear to God the prayers of the saints. 
“The head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the 
head of Christ is God. . . . For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, 
forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God; but the woman is the glory of 
the man. For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the man . . . but all things of God.”</p>

<pb n="211" id="xvii-Page_211" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_211.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p36">The related observations on the “Supper of the Lord” have 
an immense historical interest. This feast became more and more the essential 
part of Christian worship. More and more also is spread abroad the idea that 
Jesus himself was eating there. That, without doubt, was metaphorical; but the 
metaphor in the Christian language of this time was not openly distinct from the 
reality. In every case this sacrament was in a great degree a sacrament of 
union and of love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p37">“The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not 
the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the 
communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body: 
for we are all partakers of that one bread. Behold Israel after the flesh; are 
not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar? . . . For I have 
received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus 
the same night in which he was betrayed took bread: And when he had given 
thanks, he brake it, and said, ‘Take, eat: this is my body, which is broken for 
you: this do in remembrance of me.’ After the same manner also he took the cup, 
when he had supped, saying, ‘This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do 
ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me.’ For as often as ye eat this 
bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come. 
Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, 
unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. But let a man 
examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For he 
that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, 
not discerning the Lord’s body.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p38">The penalty incurred by not acknowledging the high sanctity 
of the Supper of the Lord is not eternal damnation—there are temporal trials, or 
even 
death—<pb n="212" id="xvii-Page_212" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_212.html" />death being often an expiation which saves the soul. “There 
are perhaps,” adds the Apostle, “among you many feeble men, sick, and numerous 
deaths. If we judge ourselves, we shall not be judged. But the judgments of the 
Lord are corrections which preserve us from being judged with the world,” 
that is to say, condemned in eternity. For the moment the Apostle limits himself 
to ordaining that those who come to the agapes shall wait for each other, that 
they must eat at home to satisfy their appetite, and that they must guard the 
mystical significance of the Lord’s Supper. He will “set the rest in order” 
when he comes to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p39">The Apostle then traces the theory of the manifestations 
of the Spirit. Under the badly-defining names of “gifts,” “services” 
(offices), and “powers,” he arranges thirteen functions, constituting 
all the hierarchy and all the forms of supernatural activity. Three functions 
are openly designated and subordinated to each other. They are, 1st, the 
function of an apostle; 2d, that of a prophet; 3d, that of a teacher. Then come 
gifts, services, or powers which, without conferring so elevated a permanent 
character, serve for perpetual manifestations of the Spirit. These are, 1st, the 
word of wisdom; 2d, the word of knowledge; 3d, faith; 4th, the gifts of healing; 5th, the power of working miracles; 6th, the discerning of spirits; 7th, the 
gift of speaking in divers kinds of tongues; 8th, the interpretations of tongues 
thus spoken; 9th, the works of charity; 10th, the cares of administration. All 
these functions are good, useful, necessary; they ought neither to undervalue 
nor to envy each other. All have the same source. All the “gifts” come from the 
Holy Ghost, all the “services” come out from Christ, all the “powers” 
come from God. The body has several members, and yet is one; the division of 
functions is necessary in the Church as in the body. These functions can no more be divided from each 

<pb n="213" id="xvii-Page_213" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_213.html" />other than the eye can be divided from the hand, or the 
head from the feet. All jealousy between them is therefore misplaced. Without 
doubt they are not equal in dignity, but they are justly the most feeble members 
which are the most necessary; they are the feeblest members which are the most 
honoured, the most carefully surrounded, God having wished to establish in this 
way a compensation, so that there might be neither schism nor jealousy in the 
body. The members ought to be careful of each other; if one suffers, all suffer. 
The advantages and the glory of one are the advantages and the glory of the 
other. To what good besides are these rivalries? There is a way open to all, 
the gift which has an immense superiority over all others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p40">Borne along by a truly prophetical inspiration beyond the 
confused ideas and blundering which he had just exposed, Paul then wrote this 
admirable passage, the only one in all Christian literature which can be 
compared to the discourses of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p41">“Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and 
have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. And 
though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries and all 
knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and 
have not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the 
poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth 
me nothing. Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity 
vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh 
not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in 
iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, 
hopeth all things, endureth all things. Charity never faileth; but whether there 
be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; 
whether there be knowledge, 

<pb n="214" id="xvii-Page_214" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_214.html" />it shall vanish away. For we know in part, and we 
prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in 
part shall be done away. When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as 
a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put away childish 
things. For now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to face; now I 
know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am known. And now abideth 
faith, hope, and charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p42">Versed in experimental psychology, Paul went a little 
further. He had said,—“Brethren, leave illusions. These inarticulate stammerings, these ecstasies, these miracles, are the dreams of your infancy. 
That which is not visionary—that which is eternal—is what I have just preached 
to you.” But then if he had not been of his time, he would not have 
done what he did. Is it not already a great deal to have indicated this capital 
distinction of eternal religious truths, which are infallible, and of those 
which, like the dreams of the first age, come to nought? Has he not done enough 
for immortality by having written this sentence, “The letter killeth, but the 
Spirit giveth life?” Woe to him who would stop on the surface, and who, for the 
sake of two or three visionary gifts, would forget that in this strange 
enumeration—among the <i>diaconies</i> and the <i>charismata</i> of the primitive Church, are 
the care of those who suffer, the administration of charitable funds, reciprocal 
assistance! Paul enumerates these duties in the last place, and as humble 
things. But his piercing glance can still read the truth here. “Take care,” 
says he, “that our humblest members are justly the most honoured.” Prophets, 
speakers with tongues, doctors, you will pass. Deacons, devoted widows, administrators of the good of the Church, you will remain: you build for eternity.”</p>

<pb n="215" id="xvii-Page_215" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_215.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p43">In the laying down of rules relative to spiritual 
exercises, Paul shows his practical spirit. He puts preaching highly above the 
gift of tongues. Without absolutely denying the reality of the gift of tongues, 
he makes on this subject reflections which are equivalent to blaming it. The 
gift of tongues does not speak to men; it speaks to God. No one can understand 
it; it only edifies him who is speaking. Preaching, on the contrary, serves for 
the edification and consolation of all. The gift of tongues is only good if it 
be interpreted—that is to say, if other faithful people specially endowed for 
that intervene, and know that they hold the sense of it. By itself, it is like 
indistinct music; we hear the sound of the flute or cithara, but know not the 
piece that these instruments are playing. It is like a badly-blown trumpet: it 
makes a great noise, but as it says nothing clear, nobody obeys the uncertain 
signal or prepares for the combat. If the tongue does not give clearly 
articulated sounds, it does but beat the air; a discourse in a tongue that no 
one understands has no meaning. Thus much of the gift of tongues is without 
interpretation. Moreover, the gift of tongues in itself is barren; the meaning 
of it remains without fruit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p44">“Else when thou shalt bless with the Spirit, how shall he 
that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, 
seeing he understandest not what thou sayest? For thou verily givest thanks 
well, but the other is not edified. I thank my God I speak with tongues more 
than ye all; yet in the Church I had rather speak five words with my 
understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand 
words in an unknown tongue. Brethren, be not children in understanding; howbeit 
in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men. . . . If therefore the 
whole Church be come together into one place, and 

<pb n="216" id="xvii-Page_216" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_216.html" />all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are 
unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that ye are mad? But if all 
prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is 
convinced of all, he is judged of all; and thus are the secrets of the heart 
made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report 
that God is in you of a truth. How is it then, brethren? When ye come together, 
every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a 
revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. If any 
man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and 
that by course; and let one interpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him 
keep silence in the Church, and let him speak to himself and to God. Let the 
prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. If anything be revealed to 
another that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace. For ye may all prophesy 
one by one, that all may learn and all may be comforted. And the spirits of the 
prophets are subject to the prophets. For God is not the author of confusion, 
but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. . . . Wherefore, brethren, covet 
to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. Let all things be done 
decently and in order.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p45">Some strange noises, which were called the gift of tongues, 
and in which were mixed Greek, Syriac, the words <i>anathema maran atha</i>, the 
names of “<i>Jesus</i>, of Lord,” greatly embarrassed simple men. Paul, when 
consulted on this subject, practised what was called “the discerning of spirits,” 
and to distinguish in this confused jargon what might come from the spirit and 
what might not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p46">The fundamental dogma of the primitive Church, the 
resurrection, and the approaching end of the world, hold a considerable place in 
this epistle. The Apostle returns to it eight or nine different times. 

<pb n="217" id="xvii-Page_217" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_217.html" />The renewal will be by fire. The saints will be the judges 
of the world, even of the angels. The resurrection, which of all Christian 
dogmas was the most repugnant to the Greek spirit, is the object of particular 
attention. Many, whilst admitting the resurrection of Jesus, his approaching 
appearance, and the restoration that he was about to accomplish, did not believe 
in the resurrection of the dead. When there was a death in the community, it was 
to them a scandal and an embarrassment. Paul had no difficulty in showing them 
their illogical position: “If the dead be not raised, neither is Christ raised 
any the more—all hope is vain.” Christians have much more cause to 
complain than other men; the truly wise are those who say, “Let us eat and 
drink, for to-morrow we die.” The resurrection of Jesus is the 
guarantee of the resurrection of all. Jesus has made the first step, his 
disciples will follow him in the day of his glorious manifestation. Then will 
begin the reign of Christ: all other power but his will be destroyed. Death will 
be the last enemy that he will vanquish: all will be submitted to him, God alone 
excepted, who has submitted all things to him. The Son, in fact, will be eager 
to render homage to God, and to submit himself to him, that God may be all in 
all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p47">“But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and 
with what body do they come? Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened 
except it die: And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall 
be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: but God 
giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body. All 
flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of man, another 
flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. There are also 
celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, 
and the glory of the 

<pb n="218" id="xvii-Page_218" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_218.html" />terrestrial is another. There is one glory of the sun, and 
another gory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star 
differeth from another in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is 
sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption; it is sown in dishonour, it is 
raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power: It is sown a 
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. . . . Behold, I shew you a mystery; 
we shall not all sleep, but we shall be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling 
of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall 
be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put 
on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when this 
corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on 
immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is 
swallowed up in victory.  death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy 
victory? . . . But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our 
Lord Jesus Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p48">Alas, the Christ came not. All died one after another. 
Paul, who was believed to be one of those who would live till near the great 
appearance, died in his turn. We shall see how neither faith nor hope stopped 
for that. No experience, however desolating it may be, appears decisive to 
humanity, when it is concerned with these sacred dogmas in which it finds, not 
without reason, its consolation and joy. It is easy for us to find that after a 
time that these hopes were exaggerated; it were well, nevertheless, that those 
who have partaken of them had not been so clear sighted. Paul tells us candidly 
that, if he had not counted upon the resurrection, he would have led the life of 
a peaceable citizen, wholly occupied with his vulgar pleasures. Some sages of 
the first order—Marcus Aurelius, Spinoza, for example—have gone 

<pb n="219" id="xvii-Page_219" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_219.html" />further, and have practised the highest virtue without hope 
of reward. But the crowd is never heroic. It has needed a generation of men 
persuaded that they would not die, it has needed the attraction of an immense 
immediate reward, to draw from man that enormous sum of devotion and of 
sacrifice which has founded Christianity. The great chimera of the approaching 
kingdom of God has been thus the maternal and creative idea of the new religion. 
We shall soon assist at the transformation that the necessity of things will 
bring about in this belief. About the years 54-58 it had attained its highest 
degree of intensity. All the letters of Paul written about this time are, so to 
speak, impregnated with it. The two Syriac words <i>Maran atha</i>—“The Lord is at 
hand,” were the passwords amongst Christians,—the lively and short 
expression that they used to each other to encourage one another in their hopes</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XV. Continuation of the Third Journey of Paul—The Great Contribution—Departure from Ephesus." progress="75.79%" id="xviii" prev="xvii" next="xix">
<h2 id="xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h3 id="xviii-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE THIRD JOURNEY OF PAUL—THE GREAT CONTRIBUTION—DEPARTURE FROM EPHESUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p1.1">Paul</span>, according to his habit, added to the end of the letter,—</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p2">“The salutation of me, Paul, with mine own hand. If any man 
love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema. <span class="sc" id="xviii-p2.1">Maran atha</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p3">He confided his letter to Stephanas, Fortunatus, and 
Achaicus, who had brought that of the Corinthians to him. Paul thought the three deputies 

<pb n="220" id="xviii-Page_220" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_220.html" />would reach Corinth in nearly the same time as Timothy. He 
feared that the youth and timidity of his disciple were badly received in the 
mocking society of Corinth, and that they did not accord him enough authority. 
The Apostle recommended them in the most pressing way to treat Timothy as 
himself, and expressed a desire to see him again as soon as possible. He did not 
wish to leave Ephesus without his valuable companion, whose presence had become 
a sort of necessity to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p4">Paul strongly urged Apollos to join Stephanas, and to 
return to Corinth, but Apollos wished rather to postpone his departure. From 
this moment we lose sight of him. Tradition, however, continues to regard him 
as a disciple of Paul. It is probable, in truth, that he continued his apostolic 
career, putting to the service of the Christian doctrine his Jewish erudition 
and his elegant style.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5">Paul, however, revolved in his mind boundless projects, in 
which he believed, according to his constant habit, that he saw the dictates of 
the Spirit. There happened to Paul, what often happens to persons accustomed to 
a species of activity. He could not leave what had been the occupation of his 
life. Travelling had become necessary to him: he sought occasions for it. He 
wished to revisit Macedonia, Achaia, then to visit Jerusalem anew, then to set 
out to try new missions in countries farther off, and not yet reached by the 
faith, such as Italy and Spain. The idea of going to Rome tormented him. “I must 
see Rome,” he often said. He foresaw that the centre of Christianity 
would one day be there, or at least that decisive events would happen there. The 
journey to Jerusalem was another project which greatly pre-occupied him far more 
than a year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p6">To calm the jealous feelings of the Church of Jerusalem, 
and to fulfil one of the conditions of the peace which was signed at the time of the interview of the 

<pb n="221" id="xviii-Page_221" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_221.html" />year 51, Paul had prepared a great contribution in the 
Churches of Asia Minor and of Greece. We have already seen that one of the bonds 
which marked the dependence of the provincial Churches on those of Judlea, was 
the obligation of alms. The Church of Jerusalem, partly through the fault of 
those who composed it, was always in distress. Mendicants abounded there. In 
the earliest ages, the leading characteristic of Jewish society was that there 
was neither poverty nor riches. For two or three centuries, there had been at 
Jerusalem rich, and consequently poor, people. The true Jew, turning his back on 
Gentile civilisation, became day by day more destitute of resources. The public 
works of Agrippa II. had filled the town with starving masons; buildings were 
demolished merely for the sake of not leaving thousands of workmen without work. 
The Apostles and their companions suffered like every one else by this state of 
things. It was necessary that the suffering Churches, active, laborious, should 
save these holy men from dying of hunger. Whilst supporting impatiently the 
pretensions of the brethren of Judæa, their supremacy and their titles of 
nobility were not doubted in the provinces. Paul had for them the greatest 
regard. “You are their debtors,” said he to his faithful ones; “for 
if the Gentiles have been made partakers of spiritual things with the saints of Judæa, their duty is all the more to minister to them in carnal things.” It 
was, moreover, an imitation of the custom which had for a long time obtained 
among the Jews of all parts of the world, to send contributions to Jerusalem. 
Paul thought a large alms, which he would himself carry to the Apostles, would 
cause him to be much better received by the old college who pardoned him with so 
much reluctance for doing great things without their assistance, and would be, 
in the eyes of these hungry nobles, the best mark of submission. How could they 
treat as schismatics and rebels those who 

<pb n="222" id="xviii-Page_222" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_222.html" />gave such substantial proofs of generosity, and of 
fraternal and respectful sentiment?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p7">Paul began the gathering about the year 56. He wrote of it 
first to the Corinthians, then to the Galatians, and without doubt to other 
Churches. He returned to it in his new letter to the Corinthians. There were in 
the Churches of Asia Minor and Greece people in easy circumstances, but none 
with large for-tunes. Paul knew the economical habits of the world in which he 
had lived. The insistence with which he presents his maintenance as a heavy 
charge with which he was not desirous of burdening the Churches, proves that he 
himself suffered from the petty embarrassments of poor men, obliged to be 
careful about trifles. He thought that if, in the Churches of Greece, they 
waited his arrival before collecting the alms, the business would be a failure. 
He still wished each one on Sunday to put aside an amount, proportioned to his 
means, for this pious end. This little treasure of charity thus constantly added 
to, must wait his arrival. Then, the Churches would elect deputies, whom Paul 
would send with letters of recommendation to bear the offering to Jerusalem. 
Perhaps even, if the result was worth the trouble, Paul would go in person, and 
in that case the deputies would accompany him. So much honour, and so much 
happiness, to go to Jerusalem, to travel in company with Paul, greatly agitated 
the believers. An emulation in well-doing, skilfully encouraged by the great 
master in the art of the direction of souls, kept everybody on the alert. This 
contribution was, during some months, the thought which sustained life, and made 
all hearts to beat.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p8">Timothy soon returned to Ephesus, as Paul had desired him. 
He brought the news later than that of the departure of Stephanas; but there is 
reason to believe that he had left the town before Stephanas went there on his return; for it is by Titus that Paul 

<pb n="223" id="xviii-Page_223" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_223.html" />learnt later the effect that his new letter had produced. 
The situation at Corinth was always very strained. Paul modified his projects, 
resolved to touch first at Corinth, to remain there a little time, afterwards to 
accomplish his journey from Macedonia, to make a second and longer sojourn at 
Corinth, and afterwards, resuming his first plan, to set out for Jerusalem, 
accompanied by Corinthian deputies. He believed that he ought to inform the 
Church of Corinth immediately of his change of resolution. He charged Titus 
with a message and the most delicate communications for the rebellious Church. 
The disciple was at the same time to press for the realisation of the 
contribution that Paul had ordered. Titus, it would seem, at first declined; he 
feared, like Timothy, the giddy and inconsiderate temper of the men of Corinth. 
Paul reassured him,—told him what he thought of the qualities of the 
Corinthians, extenuated their faults, dared to promise him a warm reception. He 
gave him for a companion a “brother” whose name is not known to us. Paul was 
near the last days of his stay at Ephesus; nevertheless it was agreed that he 
should wait in this town for the return of Titus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p9">But new trials had just compelled him anew to modify his 
designs. Few periods in the life of Paul were so troubled as this. For the first 
time he found the limit overrun, and avowed that all his strength had departed. 
Jews, Pagans, Christians, hostile to his supremacy, appeared to be sworn 
together against him. The situation of the Church of Corinth gave him a kind of 
fever; he sent messenger after messenger to it; he daily changed his resolution 
with regard to it. Sickness, probably, befell him there: he believed he was 
about to die. A riot which had taken place at Ephesus still further complicated 
the situation, and obliged him to set out without awaiting the return of Titus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">The temple of Diana offered a terrible obstacle to 

<pb n="224" id="xviii-Page_224" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_224.html" />the preaching of the new cult. This gigantic 
establishment, one of the wonders of the world, was the life and reason for 
existence of the entire town, by its colossal riches, by the number of strangers 
whom it attracted, by the privileges and celebrity which it conferred upon the 
city, by the splendid festivals of which it was the occasion, by the trades 
which it maintained. Superstition had here the most sure of guarantees, that of 
material interest, never so happy as when it can disguise itself under the 
pretext of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">One of the industries of the town of Ephesus was that of 
the silversmiths, who made little shrines of Diana. Strangers carried away with 
them these objects, which, placed afterwards upon their tables or in the 
interior of their houses, represented to them the celebrated sanctuary. A great 
number of craftsmen were employed in this work. Like all manufacturers living by 
the piety of pilgrims, these workmen were very fanatical. To preach a religion 
opposed to that which had enriched them, appeared to them a piece of frightful 
sacrilege; it was as if in our days one were to declaim against the worship of 
the Virgin at Fourvières or La Salette. One of the formulas in which were 
summed up the new doctrine was: “The gods made with hands are not gods.” This 
doctrine had become sufficiently public to cause anxiety to the silversmiths. 
Their chief, named Demetrius, excited them to a violent manifestation, 
maintaining that he himself acted before all for the honour of the temple that 
Asia and the whole world worshipped. The workmen rushed into the streets, 
crying, “Great is Diana of the Ephesians!” and in a short time all the town was filled with confusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">The crowd was borne along to the theatre, the ordinary 
place of assembly. The theatre of Ephesus, whose immense outline, despoiled of 
nearly all its completeness—still to be seen on the flanks of Mount 

<pb n="225" id="xviii-Page_225" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_225.html" />Prion—was perhaps the greatest in the world. It is 
estimated that it must have held at least 56,000 people. As the immense seats 
were formed in the side of the hill, an enormous crowd could in an instant 
spread itself over from the top and completely inundate it. The lower part of 
the theatre, moreover, was surrounded by colonnades and open porticoes; and 
being in the neighbourhood of the forum, of the market, of several gymnasia, the 
whole place was always open. The tumult was at its height in an instant. Two 
Christians of Thessalonica, Caius and Aristarchus, who had joined Paul at 
Ephesus, and were attached to him as companions, were in the hands of the 
rioters. Great was the trouble among the Christians. Paul wished to enter into 
the theatre and harangue the people; his disciples begged him to do nothing of 
the kind. Some of the rulers who knew him also persuaded him not to commit such 
an imprudence. The most diverse cries were heard in the theatre; the majority 
did not know why they had come. There were many Jews, who put forward a certain 
Alexander, who made a sign with his hand demanding silence; but when they 
recognised him as a Jew, the noise was redoubled; during two hours, no other cry 
was heard but “Great is Diana of the Ephesians!” It was with difficulty that 
the chancellor of the town could make them listen to him. He represented the 
honour of the great Diana as beyond all reproach; besought Demetrius and his 
workmen to have a trial of those who he believed had displeased them, begged 
everybody to return to the legal ways, and showed the consequences that such 
seditious movements might bring upon the town, if they could not justify 
themselves in the eyes of the Roman authority. The crowd dispersed. Paul, who 
had fixed his departure some days from that time, did not wish to prolong this 
perilous situation. tie resolved to take his departure as soon as possible.</p>

<pb n="226" id="xviii-Page_226" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_226.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p13">In terms of the letter which he had sent by Titus to the 
Christians of Corinth, Paul would first of all embark for that town. But he was 
cruelly perplexed: the anxieties that he had because of Achaia rendered him 
undecided. At the last moment, he again changed his route. The time did not 
appear to him opportune for a visit to Corinth; there was much discontent, and 
a disposition to proceed with vigour. Perhaps his presence might provoke revolt 
and schism. He did not know what effect his letter had produced, and he was very 
anxious about it. He believed himself, moreover, to be stronger at a distance 
than near at hand: his presence impressed people very little; his letters, on 
the contrary, were his triumph. In general, men who have a certain timidity 
prefer to write rather than speak. He preferred then not to go to Corinth until 
he had seen Titus again, but rather to write anew to the indocile Church. 
Thinking that severity is exercised better at a distance, he hoped that his new 
letter would bring his adversaries to a better state of mind. The Apostle 
resumed, therefore, his former plan of travelling. He summoned the faithful, 
addressed his farewells to them, gave orders that, when Titus should arrive, he 
should be sent to Troas, and set out for Macedonia, accompanied by Timothy. 
Perhaps he took, as assistants from thence, the two deputies of Ephesus, 
Tychicus and Trophimus, charged to bear to Jerusalem the offerings of Asia. This 
must have been in the month of June in the year 57. Paul’s sojourn at Ephesus 
had lasted three years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p14">During so long an apostleship, he had had time to give to 
this Church a strength proof against all trials. Ephesus will be henceforth one 
of the metropolitan cities of Christianity, and the place in which its most 
important transformations will occur. It was necessary, moreover, that this 
Church should be exclusively Pauline, like the Churches of Macedonia, and the 

<pb n="227" id="xviii-Page_227" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_227.html" />Church of Corinth. There were those who worked against him 
at Ephesus, enemies there were for certain, and in ten years we shall see the 
Church of Ephesus cited as a model for having known how to do justice to “those 
who call themselves apostles without being so,” for having unmasked 
their imposture, and for the vigorous hate that it bore to the “Nicolaitans,” 
that is to say, to the disciples of Paul. The Judæo-Christian party existed 
without doubt at Ephesus from the first year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p15">Aquila and Priscilla, the assistants of Paul, continued 
after his departure to be the centre of the Church. Their house, in which the 
Apostle had dwelt, was the place of meeting of all that was most pious and 
zealous. Paul was pleased to celebrate every-where the merits of this 
respectable couple, to whom he recognised that he owed his life. All the 
Churches of Paul had for them a great veneration. Epænetus, the first Ephesian 
whom they converted, came after them; then a certain Mary, who appears to have 
been a deaconess, an active and devoted woman; then Urbane, whom Paul names his 
co-operator; then Apelles, to whom Paul gives the title “approved in Christ;” 
then Rufus, “chosen in the Lord,” who had an aged mother, whom the 
Apostle, out of respect, called “My mother.” Besides Mary, other 
women, true sisters of charity, were vowed to the service of the faithful. These 
were Tryphena and Tryphosa, “who labour in the Lord;” then Persis, 
particularly dear to Paul, and who had valiantly worked with him. There were 
still Ampliatus or Amplias, the Jew Herodion, Stachys, beloved by Paul; a 
Church or conventicle composed of Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, 
and many others; another Church or a little society composed of Philologus and 
Julia, of Nereus and “his sister” (that is to say, probably his 
wife), of Olympas, and of several others. Two great houses of Ephesus, those of 
Aristobulus and of Narcissus, counted among 

<pb n="228" id="xviii-Page_228" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_228.html" />their slaves several of the faithful. Finally, two 
Ephesians, Tychicus and Trophimus, were attached to the Apostle, and were 
henceforth in the number of his companions. Andronicus and Junia were also at 
this time at Ephesus. These were members of the primitive Church of Jerusalem; 
St Paul had the greatest respect for them “because they had been in Christ 
before him.” He calls them “of note among the Apostles.” 
It is a new detail that in the trial that Paul calls “his battle against the 
beasts,” they probably had shared of his prison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p16">At a much more perilous time appeared Artemas, who is said 
to have been a companion of Paul; Alexander the coppersmith, Phygellus 
Hermogenus, who seems to have left an evil reputation behind him,—provoked 
schisms or excommunications, and to have been considered as traitors in the 
school of Paul; Onesiphorus and his house, who, on the contrary, would have 
shown themselves more than once full of love and devotion towards the Apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p17">Several of the names which have just been enumerated are 
the names of slaves; thus much we see in their peculiar designations, in which 
is the ironical emphasis which make them so like to the grotesque names that are 
given to negroes in the colonies. It is not improbable that there were already 
among the Christians many persons of servile condition. Slavery, in many cases, 
did not induce so complete an attachment to the master’s house as 
our modern domesticity. The slaves of certain categories were free to mix 
together, to associate to a certain extent, to form brotherhoods, a kind of 
<i>tontine</i> or club, in view of their funerals. It is not impossible that 
several of the pious men and women who had given themselves up to the service of 
the Church were slaves, and that the hours that they gave to the diaconate were 
those that their masters allowed them. At the time in which these events 
happened, the servile class comprised 

<pb n="229" id="xviii-Page_229" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_229.html" />many polished, resigned, virtuous, well-instructed 
persons. The highest lessons on morality came from slaves; Epictetus passed a 
great part of his life in servitude. The Stoics, the sages, spoke as did St Paul 
to the slave: “Remain as thou art; do not think of setting thyself free.” 
It is not necessary to judge of the lower classes in the Greek towns by our 
populace of the same age, dull, brutal, sensual, incapable of distinction. This 
refined, delicate, polished something that one feels in the relations of the 
first Christians is a tradition of Greek elegance. The humble workmen of 
Ephesus, whom St Paul salutes with so much cordiality, were without doubt 
persons of a gentle nature, with a touching honesty, relieved by excellent 
manners, and by the peculiar charm that there is in the civility of the poorer 
classes. Their serenity of soul, their content, were perpetual sermons. “See 
how these Christians love one another!” was the exclamation of the Pagans, 
surprised at this innocent and tranquil air, at this profound and attractive 
gaiety. After the preaching of Jesus, it is the divine work of Christianity; it 
is his second miracle,—a miracle drawn truly from the living forces of humanity, 
and of that in it which is best and most holy.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVI. Continuation of the Third Journey of Paul—Second Stay of Paul in Macedonia." progress="78.71%" id="xix" prev="xviii" next="xx">
<h2 id="xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVL</h2>
<h3 id="xix-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE THIRD JOURNEY OF PAUL—SECOND STAY OF PAUL IN MACEDONIA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xix-p1.1">Paul</span>, on leaving Ephesus, probably went by land, for at 
least part of the way. He had calculated, in fact, that Titus, going by sea from 
Ephesus to Troas would have reached this latter point before him. This 

<pb n="230" id="xix-Page_230" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_230.html" />calculation was not verified. Arrived at Troas, he did not 
meet Titus there, which caused him a lively concern. Paul had already passed by 
Troas; but it does not appear that he had preached there. This time he found 
very favourable dispositions. “A door was opened unto me of the Lord.” Troas 
was a Latin town in the style of Antioch in Pisidia and of Philippi. A certain Carpus welcomed the Apostle, and lodged him at his house; Paul employed the days 
during which he was waiting for Titus in founding a Church. He succeeded 
admirably, for, some days afterwards, a company of the faithful accompanied him 
to the shore, when he set out for Macedonia. It was about five years since he 
had embarked from the same port, at the demand of a Macedonian man whom he had 
seen in a vision. Never assuredly had a dream counselled greater things or 
brought about more beautiful results.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p2">This second stay of Paul in Macedonia must have occupied six 
months, from June to November 57. Paul employed himself all this time in 
confirming his beloved Churches. His principal residence was at Thessalonica; he 
was constrained, however, to dwell also for some time at Philippi and at Beræa. 
Troubles which had filled the last months of his stay at Ephesus seemed to 
pursue him. During the first days after his arrival he had no rest. His life was 
a continual struggle: the gravest apprehensions stood in his way. These cares 
and afflictions did not assuredly come from the Churches of Macedonia. There 
could not be more perfect Churches, more generous, more devoted to the Apostle; 
nowhere had he met with so much heart, nobleness, and simplicity. He found a 
good many bad Christians—sensual, earthly—on whose account the Apostle expressed 
himself with much vivacity, calling them “enemies of the Cross of Christ whose 
end is destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, 
who mind earthly things,” and upon whom he denounces eternal ruin; 

<pb n="231" id="xix-Page_231" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_231.html" />but it is doubtful if they belonged to the actual flock of 
the Apostle. It is from the side of the Church of Corinth that these great 
anxieties come. He fears more and more lest his letter may not have stirred up 
the indifferent, and may have armed his enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p3">Titus at last rejoined him, and consoled him for all his 
griefs. He brought, in a word, good news, although the clouds were far from 
being wholly dissipated. The letter had produced the most profound effect. At 
its reading, Paul’s disciples had listened in tears. Nearly all had testified to 
Titus, whilst shedding tears, the profound affection that they bore for the 
Apostle, sorrow for having grieved him, the desire of seeing him again, and of 
obtaining pardon from him. These Greek natures, unsteady and inconstant, came 
back to the right path as quickly as they had left it. His expressions 
frightened them. They supposed that the Apostle was armed with the most terrible 
powers; before his threats, all those who owed their faith to him, trembled and 
sought to exculpate themselves. They had not indignation enough against the 
guilty; each sought by his zeal against others to justify himself, and to turn 
aside the severity of the Apostle. Titus was overwhelmed by Paul’s disciples 
with the most delicate attentions. He came back enchanted by the reception that 
they had given him, by the fervour, by the docility, by the goodwill that he had 
found in the spiritual family of his master. The subscription was not much 
advanced, but there was a hope that it would be fruitful. The sentence 
pronounced against the incestuous had been softened, or rather Satan, to whom 
Paul had given them up, did not execute the decree. The sinner was allowed to 
live on; the Apostle had the credit of giving an indulgent consent to what was 
after all a mere following of the course of nature. They did not even chase him 
absolutely from the Church, but they avoided having relations with him. Titus 
had conducted all this business with 

<pb n="232" id="xix-Page_232" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_232.html" />consummate prudence, and as skilfully as Paul would have 
done it himself. The Apostle never experienced keener joy than at the reception 
of this news. During some days, he altogether lost his self-command. He repented 
of having grieved such good souls; then, on seeing the admirable effect that his 
severity had produced, he became full of joy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p4">This joy was not unmixed. His enemies were far from 
yielding; the epistle had exasperated them, and they made the keenest criticisms 
upon it. They noted that it was hard and insulting to the Church; they accused 
the Apostle of pride and vanity; “His letters,” said they, “are 
severe and energetic; but his figure is mean, and his speech without authority.” 
They attributed to personal hate his rigour towards the incestuous. They 
treated him as a foolish, extravagant, conceited, and indiscreet man. The 
changes in his plans of journey were presented as proofs of instability. 
Agitated by this double news, the Apostle set about dictating to Timothy a new 
letter, destined, on the one hand, to lessen the effect of the first, and to 
bear to his beloved Church, which he believed himself to have wounded, the 
expression of his paternal sentiments; on the other, to reply to the 
adversaries who had failed for the moment to carry away the hearts of his 
children from him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">As for his enemies, Paul knew that he had not disarmed 
them. At each instant there are lively and smart allusions to these people “which corrupt the word of God,” above all, to those letters of recommendation 
which they have turned to his detriment. His enemies are false apostles, 
deceitful workers, who disguise themselves as the apostles of Christ. Satan 
sometimes changes himself into an angel of light; therefore is it astonishing 
if his ministers transform themselves into ministers of righteousness? Their 
end shall be according to their works. They pretend that he has not known the Christ. He does not agree 

<pb n="233" id="xix-Page_233" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_233.html" />with them; because for him his vision on the road to 
Damascus has been a true personal relationship with Jesus. But, after all, what 
does it matter? Since Christ is dead, all are dead with Christ, to carnal 
considerations. For himself, he no longer knows any one according to the flesh. 
If he has known Christ after the flesh, he knows him no more. Let them not force 
him to be other than he is. When he is amongst them, he is humble, timid, 
embarrassed; but he hopes they will not oblige him to use the arms which have 
been given to him to destroy every fortress opposed to Christ, to destroy all 
scorners who raise themselves against the knowledge of God, and to submit every 
thought to the yoke of Jesus; it is easy to see that he knows how to punish 
disobedience. Those who describe themselves as of the party of Christ ought to 
remember, that he, Paul, is also of the school of Christ. The power that the 
Lord has given him to edify, do they wish to oblige him to use it to destroy? 
They try to make the Corinthians believe that he seeks to frighten them by his 
letters. Let those who use this language take care lest he be forced to write to 
them in even severer terms. It is not of the number of men who vaunt themselves 
and who have just hawked about right and left their letters of recommendation. 
His letter of recommendation is the Church of Corinth. This letter, he bears in 
his heart; it is legible for all; it is not written in ink, but by the Spirit of 
the living God, not upon tables of stone, but upon the tables of the heart. He 
only measures it in its proper proportion, he only compares it himself. He only 
arrogates to himself authority over the Churches which he has founded; he is not 
like men who wish to extend their power over countries in which they have not 
shown themselves in their own person, and who, after having yielded to him, 
Paul, the Gospel of the Circumcision, have just now gathered the fruit of a work 
which they had at first opposed. Each to his own ground. He 

<pb n="234" id="xix-Page_234" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_234.html" />need not boast of the works of others, nor vaunt him-self 
verbosely and without measure; the portion that God apportioned to him is 
beautiful enough, since it has been his lot to bear the Gospel to Corinth; and 
still he hopes to go farther away. But it is in God alone that he finds his 
glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p6">This modesty was not feigned. But it is difficult for a man 
of action to be modest; he runs the risk of being taken literally. The least 
egotistical of the Apostles is incessantly compelled to speak of himself. He 
calls himself an abortion, the least of the saints, the least of the Apostles, 
unworthy of that name, since he has persecuted the Church of God; but do not 
believe that for all that he resigns his prerogative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p7">“But by the grace of God I am what I am: and His grace 
which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than 
they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me. . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">“For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest 
Apostles. But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been 
thoroughly made manifest among you in all things. Have I committed an offence 
in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the 
gospel of God freely? I robbed other Churches, taking wages of them to do you 
service. And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no 
man: for that which was lacking to me, the brethren which came from Macedonia 
supplied: and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, 
and so will I keep myself. As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me 
of this boasting in the regions of Achaia. Wherefore? because I love you not? 
God knoweth. But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from 
them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we. . . .”</p>

<pb n="235" id="xix-Page_235" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_235.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">Arming himself with the accusation of madness, that his 
adversaries raised against him, he accepts for a moment this position which they 
have lent him, and, under the mask of oratorical irony, he makes the madman 
throw in the face of his adversaries the harshest truths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p10"><note n="2" id="xix-p10.1">This is the latter part of the 2d Epistle to the 
Corinthians, freely rendered. No literal translation gives the sense.—<span class="sc" id="xix-p10.2">Trans.</span></note>“I am a fool, it is agreed; very well, bear with my 
folly for a moment. You that are wise, ought to be indulgent to fools. And then, 
you shew so much tolerance for men who put you into servitude, who devour you, 
who extort your money, and who, after that, are puffed up with pride, and strike 
you in the face. Let us go on, since it is the fashion to sing one’s 
own glory, let us sing ours. All that can be said in this kind of folly, I can 
say like them. They are Hebrews; so am I. They are Israelites; so am I They are 
of the race of Abraham; so am I. They are ministers of Christ (ah I speak as a 
fool), I am more. In labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons 
more frequent, in deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes 
save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered 
shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep; in journeyings often, in 
perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in 
perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in 
perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and 
painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in 
cold and nakedness. And outside of these accidents, snail I recall my daily 
anxieties, the care of all the Churches? Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is 
offended, and I burn not? . . . . But I only wish to glory in my infirmities . . . . 
it is in our infirmities that the strength of Christ is more manifest. That is 
why I glory in my infirmities, in my injuries, in my 

<pb n="236" id="xix-Page_236" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_236.html" />necessities, in my persecutions, in my sufferings for 
Christ, for when I am weak in the flesh I am strong in Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">“Truly I am become a fool in glorying; you have compelled 
me. I should have been exempt from it, if you had wished to charge yourselves 
with my apology to those who attack me. I am nothing; but I yield in nothing to 
the very chiefest Apostles. Truly I have wrought the signs of an Apostle among 
you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. For what is it 
wherein ye were inferior to other Churches, except it be that I myself was not 
burdensome to you? Forgive me this injustice. It is the third time that I have 
announced my approaching arrival to you. This time I will not be burdensome to 
you; for I seek not yours, but you. For the children ought not to lay up for 
the parents, but the parents for the children. And, I will very gladly spend and 
be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you the less I be loved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">“But if it be so, it may be said I have not been directly 
in your charge, but, crafty rogue that I am, I have skilfully swindled you of 
the silver that I refused to accept. Did I gain anything by any of those whom I 
have sent to you? I sent Titus to you, and with him a brother whom you know. 
Did Titus make a profit out of you? Walked we not in the same spirit and in the 
same steps? . . . For I fear lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I 
would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not: lest there be 
debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, 
tumults. And lest when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I 
shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the 
uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed. This 
is the third time I am coming unto you . . . I told you before, and warn you, absent 

<pb n="237" id="xix-Page_237" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_237.html" />as present, the second time; and being absent now I write 
to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I 
will not spare: since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me . . . Therefore I 
write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, 
according to the power which the Lord hath given me.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p13">Paul, we see, had reached that great state of exaltation 
in which the religious founders of the first order lived. His thoughts lifted 
him out of himself. The manner in which to execute the contribution for the poor 
of Jerusalem was at this time his consolation. Macedonia showed an exemplary 
zeal in it. Those excellent souls gave with a joy, with an eagerness, which 
ravished the Apostle. Nearly all the members of the sect had suffered in their 
little way through having adhered to the new doctrine; but in their poverty 
they still knew how to find something for a work which the Apostle designated as 
excellent. The hopes of Paul were more than fulfilled; the faithful nearly went 
down on their knees, to beg the Apostle to accept the necessarily small 
donations which they were able to offer. They would have given themselves, if 
the Apostle would have accepted them. Paul, pushing his delicacy almost to 
exaggerated refinement, and wishing, as he said, to be irreproachable not only 
before God but before men, requiring that they should choose at the election 
deputies charged to carry the offering of each Church, carefully sealed, so as 
to disperse the suspicions that malevolence would certainly cast upon him 
concerning his management of considerable funds. These deputies followed him 
already everywhere, and formed around him a kind of escort always ready to 
execute his missions. They were those whom he calls “the envoys of the Churches, 
the glory of Christ”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p14">Cleverness, suppleness of language, the epistolary 
dexterity of Paul, were employed entirely in this 

<pb n="238" id="xix-Page_238" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_238.html" />work. He employed to recommend it to the Corinthians the 
most moving and tenderest phrases; he commanded nothing; but, knowing their 
charity, he allowed himself to give them advice. It was a year since they had 
begun; he was now anxious himself to finish; goodwill did not suffice. It is not 
a question of worrying oneself to put others at ease. The rule in such affairs 
is equality, or rather reciprocity. For the moment, the Corinthians are rich 
and the saints of Jerusalem are poor, it is for the former to help the latter, 
the latter will help the former in turn. Thus he himself will verify the saying: 
“He that gathered much had nothing over, and he that gathered little had no 
lack.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p15">Paul prayed the faithful Titus to return to Corinth and to 
continue the work of charity there which he had so well begun. Titus had desired 
this mission, and received it with eagerness. The Apostle gave him two 
companions, whose names we do not know. One was of the number of the deputies 
who had been elected to bear the offering from Macedonia to Jerusalem; “his 
praise,” says Paul, “is in the Gospel throughout all the Churches.” 
The other was a brother “whom Paul had oftentimes proved diligent in many 
things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which he had in 
the Church of Corinth.” Neither of those indications suffices to 
settle who is meant. Paul prayed the Corinthians to keep up the good opinion 
which he had tried to give of them to these three persons, and employs to excite 
their generosity a little charitable manœuvre which raises a smile.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p16">“For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast 
of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal 
hath provoked very many. Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you 
should be vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready: lest haply if they 

<pb n="239" id="xix-Page_239" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_239.html" />of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we 
(that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this confident boasting. Therefore I 
thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you 
and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same 
might be ready as &amp; matter of bounty, not as of covetousness. But this I say, he 
which soweth sparingly, shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth 
bountifully, shall reap also bountifully. Every man according as he purposeth 
in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth 
a cheerful giver. . . . Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister 
bread for your food, and multiply your. seed sown, and increase the 
fruits of righteousness. . . . For the administration of this service not only 
supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings 
unto God; whilst by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for 
your professed subjection unto the Gospel of Christ, and for your liberal 
distribution unto them, and unto all men; and by their prayer for you, which 
long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you. Thanks be unto God for His 
unspeakable gift!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p17">This letter was carried to Corinth by Titus and by the two 
brethren who accompanied him. Paul remained still for some months in Macedonia. 
The times were still very hard. Scarcely ever has there been a Church which has 
not had to contend with ever-recurring difficulties. Patience is the 
recommendation that the Apostle addresses the oftenest. “Tribulations, 
distresses, pangs, cudgellings, prisons, bad treatment, vigils, fastings,—purity, 
long-suffering, honesty, sincere charity, such is our life; sometimes 
honoured, sometimes despised, sometimes slandered, sometimes respected; held as 
impostors, as well as truthful ones; as unknown, yet well known (of God); as 
dying, whilst we live; as men whom God chastises 

<pb n="240" id="xix-Page_240" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_240.html" />and yet we do not die; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; 
for poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all 
things.” Joy, concord, hope without limit, made suffering light, and 
inaugurated that delicious reign of “the God of love and peace” that 
Jesus had announced. Above a thousand meannesses, the spirit of Jesus shines in 
these groups of saints with infinite brightness and sweetness.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVII. Continuation of the Third Mission—Second Stay of Paul at Corinth—The Epistle to the Romans." progress="81.80%" id="xx" prev="xix" next="xxi">
<h2 id="xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<h3 id="xx-p0.2">CONTINUATION OF THE THIRD MISSION—SECOND STAY OF PAUL AT CORINTH—THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p1"><span class="sc" id="xx-p1.1">Paul</span>, according to our calculation, set out from 
Macedonia, and came to Greece at the end of November or the beginning of 
December 57. He had with him the delegates chosen by the Churches of Macedonia 
to accompany him to Jerusalem, and to carry himself and the alms of the 
faithful, amongst others Sopater or Sosipater, son of Pyrrhus of Beræa, a 
certain Lucius, a certain Tertius, Aristarchus, and Secundus of Thessalonica. 
Jason of Thessalonica, his host since his first voyage, accompanied him also, it 
seems. Perhaps, finally, the deputies of Asia—Tychicus, and Trophimus of 
Ephesus, Gaius from Derbe, were already with him. Timothy about this time did 
not leave him. All these made a kind of apostolic caravan of a very imposing 
aspect. When they had rejoined Titus and the two brothers who had accompanied 
him, Corinth really possessed all the leaders of the new movement. Paul, 
conformably to his former plan, which he had several times modified, but which 
he finished by carrying out in its essential lines, passed 

<pb n="241" id="xx-Page_241" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_241.html" />in this town three months of the winter 57-58 (December 
57, January and February 58). The Church of Athens was so small that Paul, 
according to all appearance, did not visit it, or at least hardly stopped 
there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p2">The Apostle, not having any longer at his disposal the 
kindly hospitality of Aquila and Priscilla, lodged this time at the house of 
Caius, whose house served for the meetings of the whale Church, and to whom he 
was attached by a bond then held very sacred. Stephanas was perhaps dead or 
absent. Paul always observed at Corinth much reserve, for he did not feel 
himself to be on very firm ground. Seeing the danger that association with the 
world offered in a town so corrupted, he reverted always to broad principles, 
and advised avoiding all relations with the Pagans. The welfare of the souls at 
such a time was his only rule, the only end which he proposed to himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p3">It is probable that the presence of Paul at Corinth calmed 
altogether the dissentients, who, for several months, gave him much anxiety. A 
bitter allusion which he made about this time to “those who vaunt themselves of 
works that Christ has not done by them,” and of others, “who build upon another 
man’s foundations,” shows, however, that a vivid impression of the evil works of 
his adversaries remained with him. The business of the subscription had gone 
forward as he desired—Macedonia and Achaia had contributed a large sum. The 
Apostle had at last an interval of repose; he utilised it by writing, always 
under the form of an epistle, a kind of summing up of his theological doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">As this great document interested all Christianity equally, 
Paul addressed it chiefly to the Churches which he had founded, and with which 
he could communicate at this time. The Churches favoured with such an address 
were four in number at the least. One was the Church of Ephesus; a copy was also sent 

<pb n="242" id="xx-Page_242" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_242.html" />into Macedonia; Paul even had an idea of addressing this 
piece to the Church of Rome. In all his copies the body of the epistle was 
nearly the same; the moral recommendations and the salutations varied. In the 
copy destined for the Romans, in particular, Paul introduced some varied 
readings suited to the taste of this Church, which he knew was very much 
attached to Judaism. It is the copy addressed to the Church of Rome which served 
as the basis of the constitution of the text when the collection of the 
epistles of St Paul was made. Hence the name that the epistle in question bears 
to-day. The publishers (if we may be permitted so to call them) only copied at 
one time the parts common to all; however, as they would themselves be 
scrupulous not to lose anything which came from the pen of the Apostle, they 
gathered together at the end of the copy <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p4.1">princeps</span>, the parts which varied in the 
different copies, or which they themselves found in more than one of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">This precious writing, the foundation of all Christian 
theology, is mainly that in which the ideas of Paul are exposed in better order. 
There appears in full daylight the great idea of the Apostle: there the law is 
put on one side; works are of no value; salvation comes only from Jesus, Son 
of God, raised from the dead. Jesus, who, in the eyes of the Judæo-Christian 
school, is a great prophet, come to fulfil the law, is, in the eyes of Paul, a 
divine apparition, rendering useless all that has preceded him, even the Law. 
Jesus and the Law are for Paul two opposite things. He who accords to the Law 
excellence and efficacy is a traitor to Jesus. To overthrow the Law, is to exalt 
Jesus. Greeks, Jews, Barbarians, all are equal; the Jews are first called, then 
the Greeks: all are saved only by faith in Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">What can man do, indeed, if he be left to himself? One 
thing only—he can sin. And at first, in that which concerns Pagans, the spectacle of the visible 

<pb n="243" id="xx-Page_243" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_243.html" />world and the natural law written in their hearts would 
suffice to reveal to them the true God and their duties. By a voluntary and 
inexcusable blindness, they have not worshipped the God whom they knew well; 
they have lost themselves in their vain thoughts; their pretended philosophy has 
only been idle speculation. To punish them, God has abandoned them to the most 
shameful vices, to sins against nature. The Jews are no more innocent; they have 
received the Law, but they have not observed it. Circumcision does not make the 
true Jew; the Pagan who observes the natural law well is worth much more than 
the Jew who does not observe the Law of God. Have not the Jews then some 
prerogative? Without doubt, they have one: it is to them that the promises 
have been made; the unbelief of many among them does not prevent these 
promises from being fulfilled. But the Law by itself cannot bring about the 
reign of justice; it has served merely to create the offence and to put it in 
evidence. In other words, the Jews, like the Gentiles, have lived under the 
dominion of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p7">Whence then does justification come? From faith in Jesus, 
without distinction of race. All men were sinners; Jesus has been the 
propitiatory victim; His death has been the redemption that God has accepted 
for the sins of the world, the works of the law not having been able to justify 
the world. God is not only the God of the Jews, He is also the God of the 
Gentiles. It was by faith that Abraham was justified, since it is written, “He 
believed, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.” 
Justification is free; one has no right to it by merit; it is an imputed grace 
and an all-merciful act of the Divinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">The fruit of justification is peace with God, hope, and 
consequently patience, which enables us to show our glory and our happiness in tribulation, according 

<pb n="244" id="xx-Page_244" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_244.html" />to the example of Christ, who has died for sinners, and by 
whose blood we have been justified. If God has so loved men that He has given 
His son to die for them when we were sinners, what will He not do now that they 
are reconciled?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">Sin and death were brought into the world by one man, Adam, 
in whom all have sinned. Grace and salvation were brought into the world by one 
Man, Christ, in whom all are justified. Two typical men have existed, “the first 
Adam,” or the earthly Adam, the origin of all disobedience; “the 
second Adam,” or the heavenly Adam, the origin of all justice. 
Humanity divides itself between these two leaders of the human race, some 
following the earthly Adam, others the spiritual Adam. The Law has served only 
to multiply offences, and to make sinners conscious of them. It is grace which, 
superabounding where offence has abounded, has effaced all, so that one may 
almost say that, thanks to Jesus, sin has been happiness, and has only served to 
bring to light the mercy of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">But, it will be said, let us sin then that grace may abound; let us do evil, that good may come. That, says Paul, is what they assert of 
me, thus falsifying my doctrine. Nothing is further from my thoughts. Those who 
have been baptised in Christ are dead to sin, buried with Christ, to rise again 
and live with Him—that is to say, lead a new life. Our “old man,” that is to 
say, the man that we were before baptism, has been crucified with Christ. 
Because the Christian is not under the Law, it does not follow that he may sin. 
From the slavery of sin, he has passed to the service of righteousness; from the 
way of sin unto death, to the way of life. The Christian, moreover, is dead to 
the Law; for the Law created sin. In itself, it was good and holy, but it made 
sin known; it aggravated it, so that the commandment which should have created life, created death. A 

<pb n="245" id="xx-Page_245" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_245.html" />woman is an adultress if, whilst living with her husband, 
she fails to keep her marriage vow; but after the death of her husband, adultery 
is no longer possible. Christ, in breaking down the letter of the Law, has taken 
us from under the Law, and won us to himself. Dead to the flesh, which was in 
sin, being dead to the Law, he who cast off sin, the Christian has only to serve 
God “in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter.” The 
Law was spiritual, but man is carnal. There are two parts in man—one which loves 
and wishes to do well, the other which does evil, without that other man wishing 
to do it. Does it not often happen that we do not that we would, while the evil 
that we would not, that we do? Is it that sin, innate in man, acts in him 
without his wishing it. “The inner man,” that is to say, reason, would obey the 
law of God; but concupiscence is ever at war with reason and the law of God. “O 
wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? I 
thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">The true Christian, being delivered from the Law and from 
concupiscence, is then safe from damnation, by the mercy of God, who has sent 
His only Son to take upon Him a body of sinful flesh like our own, to destroy 
sin. But this deliverance does not take place if he destroy not his life 
according to the flesh, and live according to the Spirit. The wisdom of the 
flesh is the great enemy of God; it is even death. The Spirit, on the contrary, 
is life. By Him we have been made the adopted sons of God, whereby we cry <i>Abba</i>, 
that is to say, “Father.” But, if we are the sons of God, we are also 
His heirs, and joint heirs with Christ. After having partaken of His sufferings, 
we shall also partake of His glory. What are all the sufferings of this present 
time compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us? The whole creation 
waits for this great revelation of the sons of God. 

<pb n="246" id="xx-Page_246" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_246.html" />It hopes, I say, to be delivered from the bondage under 
which it groans, subject as it is to infirmity and corruption, and to pass into 
the glorious liberty of the sons of God. We also, who have received the 
first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting 
for the moment in which our elevation to the position of the sons of God shall 
be complete, and when our body shall be delivered from its frailty. It is hope 
which saves us; but we do not hope for that which we see. Let us persevere 
patiently in this hope for the invisible, with the help of the Spirit. We know 
not what we should pray for; but the Spirit makes up for our weakness, and 
makes intercession for us with God with groanings which cannot be uttered. God, 
who seeth the heart, knoweth how to divine the desires of the Spirit, and to 
separate its indistinct and inarticulate sighs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">What a motive of assurance, moreover! It is by a direct act of 
God that we are destined for the metamorphosis which will make us like 
His Son, and who will make of all living a body of brethren of whom Jesus will 
be the first born. By His foreknowledge, God knows His elect beforehand; those 
whom He knows, He predestinates; those whom He predestinates, He calls; those 
whom He calls, He justifies; those whom He justifies, He glorifies. Let us be 
tranquil: if for us God has not spared His only Son, but has delivered Him to 
death, what can He refuse us? Who will be in the day of judgment the accuser of 
the elect? God, who has justified them? Who will condemn them? Christ, who has 
died and risen again, who is seated at the right hand of God, who intercedes for 
us? Impossible! “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall 
tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or 
sword? For I,” adds Paul, “am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor 
angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, 

<pb n="247" id="xx-Page_247" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_247.html" />nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be 
able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p13">We see to what a complete rupture with Judaism Christianity 
has reached in the hands of Paul. Jesus has not been so far off assuredly. Jesus 
has boldly proclaimed that the reign of the Law is ended, that the worship in 
spirit and in truth of God the Father only remains. But, with Jesus, poetry, 
sentiment, imagery, and style are essentially Jewish. He continues in a direct 
line Isaiah, the psalmists, the prophets of the time of the captivity, the 
author of the Song of Songs, and sometimes the author of Ecclesiastes. Paul only 
continues Jesus, not as he was by the side of the lake of Gennesareth, but Jesus 
such as he conceives him, such as he has seen him in his inner vision. For his 
old co-religionists he has only pity. The “perfect” Christian, the 
“enlightened” Christian, is in his eyes the one who knows the vanity 
of the Law, its uselessness, the frivolity of its pious practices. Paul would 
wish to be anathema for his brothers in Israel; it is for him a great sadness, a 
continual heartache to dream of this noble race, raised so high in glory, which 
had the privilege of adoption, of alliance, of the Law, of the true worship, of 
the promises,—which has had patriarchs out of whom Christ has come in the flesh. 
But God will not fail in His promises. Even though one is of the seed of Israel, 
he is not necessarily a true Israelite; he is heir to the promises by the choice 
and calling of God, not by the accident of birth. There is no injustice in that. 
Salvation is the result, not of human efforts, but of the mercy of God. God is 
free to have mercy on whom He will, and to deal hardly with whom he will. Who 
will dare to ask of God the reason for His choice? Can the vessel of clay say 
to the potter: Why hast thou made me thus? Hath not the potter the power, with the same lump, 

<pb n="248" id="xx-Page_248" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_248.html" />to make two vessels, one for honourable uses, the other for 
dishonourable? If it please God to prepare man to show His power by crushing 
him, as He did Pharaoh, He is the master, the rather that thereby He shows forth 
His mercy towards those whom He has prepared and called to glory. But He makes 
this choice, without stopping for any consideration of race or of blood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p14">If the Jewish people, moreover, see themselves supplanted, 
it is their own fault. They have too much confidence in the works of the Law; 
they believe that they will by these works be justified. The Gentiles, 
disembarrassed of this stone of stumbling, have entered more easily into the 
true doctrine of salvation by faith. Israel has sinned by too much zeal for the 
Law, and by having placed too much reliance upon the personal justification 
which it acquires by works. Thus it has been made to forget that justification 
is from God only,—that it is the fruit of grace and not of works; which has 
made it misunderstand the instrument of that justification which is Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p15">Has God then cast off his people? No. God, it is true, has 
found it good to blind and to harden the greater part of the Jews. But the 
corner-stone of the elect has been taken out of the breasts of Israel. Besides, 
the perdition of the Hebrew people is not definitive. This perdition has had for 
its only object the salvation of the Gentiles and the creation of a salutary 
emulation between the two branches of the elect. It is a happiness for the 
Gentiles that the Jews had for a time failed in their vocation, since it is 
through their fault, and thanks to their weakness, that the Gentiles have been 
substituted for them. But if the falling away of the Jewish people, if a moment 
of delay on its part has been the salvation of the world, what will be its 
introduction in a mass into the Church? This will truly be the resurrection. If 
the first-fruits be holy, the whole mass is holy also; 

<pb n="249" id="xx-Page_249" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_249.html" />if the root be holy, the branches are holy also. Some 
branches have been cut off, and in their place have been grafted branches of the 
wild olive, which have thus become partakers of the root and of the sap of the 
olive tree. Take care, O wild olive! lest thou grow proud at the expense of the 
branches which have been cut off! It is not thou that bearest the root; it is 
the root that bears thee! Yes, thou wilt say, but the branches have been cut off 
so that I may be grafted. Doubtless; they have been cut off for want of faith; 
it is to faith that thou owest all; beware lest thou grow proud; tremble. If 
thou dost not persevere, thou also wilt be cut off. If they come to the faith, 
God is perfectly well able to regraft them on their own trunk. Israel has been 
blinded till the crowd of the Gentiles can be received into the Church; but 
after that, Israel will be saved in turn. The gifts of God are without 
repentance. The friendship of Israel and of God has suffered an eclipse, so that 
the Gentiles may in the interval receive the Gospel; but the calling of Israel, 
the promises made to the patriarchs, will have their effect none the less. God 
will use the incredulity of some for the salvation of others; then those whom 
He has rendered faithless, He will save in their turn; all which goes to prove 
that salvation on His part is purely an act of mercy, and not a result at which 
one will arrive by right of birth, or by works, or by the free choice of his 
reason. God will not take counsel of any one; He has not any account to render 
to any one. “O the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who 
hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor? . . . For of 
Him, and through Him, and to Him are all things: to whom be glory for ever. 
Amen.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p16">The Apostle, according to his habit, ends by moral applications. The worship of the Christian is the 

<pb n="250" id="xx-Page_250" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_250.html" />worship of reason, without other sacrifice than that of 
himself. Each must present to God a pure sacrifice, and worthy of being 
favourably accepted. The spirit of the Church must be modesty, concord, mutual 
responsibility; all the gifts, all the duties are intimately associated with 
it. The body has many members; all the members have not the same office, but 
all have need of each other. Prophets, deacons, doctors, preachers, benefactors, 
superiors, delegates, for works of mercy are equally necessary, provided that 
they exhibit in the discharge of their functions the simplicity, zeal, and 
cheerfulness that these functions require. Charity without hypocrisy, brotherly 
kindness, politeness and kind attentions, activity, fervour, joy, hope, 
patience, amiability, concord, humility, pardon for injuries, love of our 
neighbours, eagerness to assist the needs of the saints; to bless those who 
persecute you, to rejoice with those who rejoice, to weep with those who weep, 
to conquer evil, not by evil, but by good: such is the moral, in part 
inculcated in the ancient Hebrew books, that Paul preached after Jesus. It would 
seem that at the period in which Paul wrote this epistle, various Churches, 
above all the Church of Rome, reckoned amongst their number certain disciples of 
Judah the Gaulonite, who denied the legitimacy of the Roman tribute, and who 
preached revolt against the Roman authority; possibly also the Ebionites, who 
absolutely opposed the reign of Satan and the reign of the Messiah to each 
other, and who identified the present world with the empire of the devil. Paul 
replied to them, as a true disciple of Jesus:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p17">“Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For 
there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever 
therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that 
resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the 

<pb n="251" id="xx-Page_251" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_251.html" />evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that 
which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for he is the minister of 
God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid: for he 
beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to 
execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not 
only for wrath, but also for conscience’ sake. For, for this cause 
pay ye tribute also: for they are God’s ministers, attending continually upon 
this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues; tribute to whom tribute is 
due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p18">This was written in the fourth year of Nero. This prince 
had not yet afforded a reason for every subject to curse him. His government had 
been the best since the death of Augustus. At the moment when Paul, with much 
good sense, took up the defence of the tax against the Jewish theocracy, Nero 
softened its rigour, and even sought to apply to it the most radical reforms. 
The Christians at this date had not themselves complained of him, and it may 
readily be believed that at a time when the Roman authority served his plan 
rather than made an obstacle to it, Paul had sought to prevent tumultuous 
movements which might lose all, but to which the Jews of Rome were much 
inclined. These seditions, the arrests, and the punishments which were its 
consequences, threw the new sect into the greatest disfavour, and made the 
adepts confound them with thieves and the disturbers of public order. Paul had 
too much tact to be a rioter: he wished that credit should be given to the name 
of Christian, that a Christian should be a man of order, in good odour with 
the police, of good reputation in the eyes of Pagans. This was what made him 
write that page, equally singular in the eyes of a Jew and of a Christian. Yet 
in it may be seen, however, with a rare simplicity, that there was 

<pb n="252" id="xx-Page_252" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_252.html" />in the very essence of this nascent Christianity some-thing 
politically dangerous. The theory of the divine right of all the powers that be 
is candidly laid down. Nero has been proclaimed by St Paul a minister, an 
officer of God, a representative of Divine authority. The Christian, whilst he 
is allowed to practise his religion openly, will be a subject, by no means a 
citizen. I do not intend to utter any censure here; but no one can do two 
things at once; policy is not everything, and the true glory of Christianity is 
to have created a whole world out of itself. But see to what we expose ourselves 
with these absolute theories! “The minister of God,” of whom all 
honest men must seek approbation, whose sword is only terrible to the wicked, 
will become in a few years the Beast of the Apocalypse, the Anti-Christ, the 
persecutor of the saints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p19">The strange situation of the spirits, the persuasion which 
they held that the end of the world was close at hand, explain for the remainder 
this haughty indifference.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p20">“And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to 
awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. The 
night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of 
darkness, and let us put on the armour of light. Let us walk honestly, as in the 
day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in clambering and wantonness, not in 
strife and envying. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision 
for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p21">The contest of Paul against his adversaries, who were more 
or less Ebionites, can be traced in part in his letter relating to the 
abstinence from meats, and to the observance of new moons, of Sabbaths, and of 
days. Ebionism, which at this period had its principal centre at Rome, held 
greatly to these external practices, which were in truth only a continuation of 

<pb n="253" id="xx-Page_253" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_253.html" />the practices of the Essenes. They were scrupulous, ascetic 
persons, who not only practised the legal ordinances with regard to meats, but 
who obliged themselves to eat only vegetables and to drink no wine. It is 
necessary to remember that Christianity recruited itself among very pious 
persons, and, as such, much given to devotional practices. In becoming 
Christians, these persons remained faithful to their ancient habits; or rather, 
the adoption of Christianity was for them only an act of devotion (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p21.1">religio</span>) the 
more. Paul, in this new epistle, remained faithful to the excellent rules of 
conduct which he had already traced among the Corinthians. In themselves, these 
practices are perfectly vain. But what is of the greatest importance, is not to 
offend these feeble consciences, not to trouble them, not to argue with them. He 
whose conscience is enlightened must not despise him whose conscience is feeble. 
The timorous conscience must not be permitted to judge the large conscience. Let 
each follow his own judgment, the right thing is what one believes to be right 
before God. How shall one dare to judge his brother? It is Christ who will 
judge us all; each will only have to answer for him-self. The distinction of 
meats rests upon nothing; all things are pure. But what is of importance is 
that no one should cause scandal to his brother. If, in eating the permitted 
meats, you aggrieve your brother, take care; for the sake of the question of 
meats, do not lose a soul for whom Christ died. The kingdom of heaven has 
nothing to do with eating and drinking; it sums itself up in justice, peace, 
joy, edification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p22">The disciples of Paul were occupied for several days in 
copying this manifesto, addressed to different Churches. The epistle to the 
Churches of Macedonia was written by Tertius. The Macedonians who accompanied 
Paul, and the Corinthians who had relations with the Churches of the north of 
Greece, profited by the occasion to salute their brethren. The Epistle to 

<pb n="254" id="xx-Page_254" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_254.html" />the Ephesians contained the nominal salutation of Paul to 
nearly all the Christians of this great Church. As there was little 
communication between Corinth and Macedonia on the one hand, and Ephesus on the 
other, the Apostle does not speak to the Ephesians of the world which surrounds 
him; but he vigorously recommends to them Phœbe, who probably carried the letter 
to them. This poor woman set out on a painful voyage in winter across the 
archipelago, without any other resource than the recommendation of Paul. The 
Church of Ephesus was begged to receive her in a manner worthy of the saints, 
and to provide for all her needs. Paul had probably some anxieties about the 
intrigues of the Judæo-Christian party at Ephesus; for, at the end of the 
letter, he added in his own handwriting:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p23">“<i>Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause 
divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid 
them. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own 
belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. 
For your obedience is come abroad unto all men. I am glad, therefore, on your 
behalf: but yet I would have you wise unto that which is good and simple 
concerning evil. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet 
shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen.</i>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p24">We have seen that St Paul in writing this most important 
epistle had intended to send it to the Church of Rome. This Church had reformed 
itself since the Edict of Claudius, and much that was good had been said of it. 
It was not very numerous, and was chiefly composed of Ebionites and 
Judæo-Christians; it also contained in its ranks Proselytes and converted 
Pagans. The idea of addressing a dogmatic writing to a Church which he had not 
founded, was bold, and altogether contrary to the habit of Paul. 

<pb n="255" id="xx-Page_255" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_255.html" />He much feared lest they should see in his attempt 
something indiscreet; he forbade himself all that might recall the tone of a 
master speaking with authority; he made no personal salutations. With these 
precautions, he thought that his title, henceforth recognised as the Apostle 
of the Gentiles, gave him the right to address a Church which he had never seen. 
The importance of Rome as capital of the Empire pre-occupied him: for several 
years he nourished the project of betaking himself thither. Not being able to 
execute his design as yet, he wished to give a mark of sympathy to this 
illustrious Church, which contained a class of the faithful of whom he 
considered himself the pastor, and announced to it the good news of his future arrival.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p25">The composition and despatch of the epistle written “to 
the Romans” occupied the greatest part of the three months of the 
winter, which Paul passed this year at Corinth. They were, in a sense, the best 
employed weeks of his life. This epistle became, later on, the summing up of 
dogmatic Christianity, the declaration of war by theology against philosophy, 
the chief inducement to a class of eager spirits to embrace Christianity as a 
means of setting reason at defiance, whilst proclaiming the sublimity and 
credibility of the absurd. It is the application of the merits of Christ which 
justifies; it is God who works in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. 
Here is the overthrow of reason, which, essentially Pelagian, has for its 
fundamental dogma, liberty, and the personality of merit. Very well, then, the 
doctrine of Paul, opposed to all merely human sense, has been really liberty and 
salvation. It has separated Christianity from Judaism; it has separated 
Protestantism from Catholicism. Pious observances, persuading the devotee that 
by them he is justified, have a double disadvantage: in the first place, they 
kill morality by making the devotee believe that there is a sure and 

<pb n="256" id="xx-Page_256" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_256.html" />easy way of entering Paradise in despite of God. The 
hardest-hearted Jew—a selfish and malicious usurer, let us say—imagined that by 
observing the Law he would force God to save him. The Catholic of the time of 
Louis XI. imagined that with masses he took proceedings against God as by a 
bailiff’s summons, so that, rogue though he might be, he had the game in his 
own hands, he could compel Almighty God to admit him into His company. To this 
impiety, in which Judaism was upset by Talmudism, in which Christianity was 
upset by the Catholicism of the Middle Ages, Saint Paul has adminstered the most 
efficient antidote. According to him, we are justified, not by works, but by 
faith; it is faith in Jesus which saves. That is why this doctrine, apparently 
so paltry, has been that of all the reformers—the lever by means of which 
Wycliff, John Huss, Luther, Calvin, St Cyran, have overthrown the ancient 
tradition of blind confidence in the priest, and in a kind of exterior justice, 
which has nothing to do with a change of heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p26">The other practical inconvenience is the multiplication of 
scruples. Practices, supposed to have a value by themselves, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p26.1">ex opere operato</span>, 
independently of the state of the soul, open the door to all the subtleties of a 
meticulous casuist. Legal work becomes a prescription, the success of which 
depends upon its punctual execution. Here again Talmudism and Catholicism are 
agreed. The despair of the Jewish devotees of the time of Jesus and of St Paul 
was the fear of not observing the whole Law—the apprehension of not being in 
order. It was believed that the holiest man sins,—that it is impossible not to 
prevaricate. They almost regretted that God had given the Law, since it only 
served to bring about transgressions; they confessed to the singular idea, that 
God had laid down all these laws with the sole purpose of creating sin, and making all the world sinful. 

<pb n="257" id="xx-Page_257" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_257.html" />Jesus, in the opinion of his disciples, had made easy 
the entrance to this kingdom of God which the Pharisees had made so difficult, 
to enlarge the door of that Judaism which they had narrowed so much. Paul, at 
least, does not imagine any other way of sup-pressing sin than by suppressing 
the Law. His reasoning has something of that of the Probabilists: to multiply 
obligations is to multiply offences; to relax rules, to render them as broad as 
possible, is to prevent offences, since we do not violate precepts by which we 
do not consider ourselves bound.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p27">The great torment of delicate souls is scrupulousness: he 
who eases them of it is all-powerful over them. One of the most common customs 
of devotion amongst the pious sects in England, is to think of Jesus as of him 
who disemburdens the conscience, reassures the guilty, calms the sinning soul, 
delivers it from the thought of evil. Overwhelmed by the consciousness of sin 
and of condemnation, Paul in the same way finds peace in Jesus only. All are 
sinners, even to the last, by reason of their descent from Adam. Judaism, by its 
sacrifices for sin, had established the idea of accounts as it were opened 
between man and God,—of remission and of debts; a false enough idea, for sin 
does not remit itself,—it carries its punishment with it; a crime committed will 
last until the end of time, only the conscience which has committed it can atone 
for it and produce altogether contrary acts. The power of remitting sins was one 
of those that they believed to have been conferred by Jesus on his disciples. 
The Church had nothing more precious than it. To have committed a crime, to have 
a tormented conscience, was a motive to make oneself a Christian. “Here is a 
law which delivers you from sin, from which you could not be delivered by the 
Law of Moses.” What could be more tempting to the Jews? One of the 
reasons which confirmed Constantine in Christianity was, it is said, the belief that 

<pb n="258" id="xx-Page_258" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_258.html" />Christians alone could absolve the soul of a father who had 
killed his son. The merciful Jesus, pardoning all, according even a kind of 
preference for those who have sinned, appeared in this troubled world as the 
great comforter of souls. They took it upon themselves to say that it was well 
to have sinned, that all remission was gratuitous, that faith alone justified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p28">One peculiarity of the Semitic tongues explains such a 
misunderstanding, and excuses this morally incomplete psychology. The form 
<i>hiphil</i> signifies at the same time the effective and the declarative, so that 
<i>hasdik</i> can say equally “to render justice,” and “to declare justice,” 
to remit a sin which has been committed, and to declare that he has not 
committed it. “Justice” is, according to this idiom, not only that he 
who is absolved from a sin, but that he who is calmed in his own eyes, need no 
more trouble himself with the sins which he may have committed, or with 
precepts which he may have violated unknown to himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p29">When Paul despatched this terrible epistle, he had early 
fixed the day of his departure. The gravest anxieties assailed him: he had a 
presentiment of grave accidents, and he applied to himself often the verse of 
the psalm, “Yea, for thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are counted as 
sheep for the slaughter.” Some very precise accounts, which were only 
too certain, represented to him the dangers he was likely to meet with from the 
Jews of Judæa. He was not even confident as to the disposition of the Church of 
Jerusalem. He had found this Church so many times ruled by mean prejudices, that 
he feared a cold reception, which, seeing the number of half-confirmed believers 
who accompanied him, would produce a disastrous effect. He constantly asked for 
the prayers of the faithful, that God would cause his offering to be favourably 
received by the saints. To place timid provincial neophytes thus in immediate contact 

<pb n="259" id="xx-Page_259" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_259.html" />with the aristocracy of the capital, was an idea of supreme 
temerity. Guided by his admirable integrity, Paul none the less persisted in his 
project. He believed himself bound by an order of the Spirit. He said with 
emphasis that he was going to Jerusalem to serve the saints; he represented 
himself as the deacon of the poor of Jerusalem. His principal disciples and the 
deputies, each bearing the offering of his Church, were around him, ready to set 
out. They were, we shall remember, Sopater of Beræa, Aristarchus and Secundus 
of Thessalonica, Gaius of Derbe, Tychicus and Trophimus of Ephesus, and finally 
Timothy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p30">At the moment when Paul was going to embark for Syria, the 
reasonableness of his fears became visible. A plot formed by the Jews was 
discovered to carry him off or kill him during the journey. In order to 
disconcert this project, Paul privately changed his route, and decided to return 
by Macedonia. The departure took place about the month of April of the year 58.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p31">Thus ended this third mission, which, in the opinion of 
Paul, finished the first part of his apostolic projects. All the oriental 
provinces of the Roman Empire, from its extreme limit towards the east near to 
Illyria, Egypt always excepted, had heard the Gospel. Not once had the Apostle 
departed from his rule of preaching only in the countries where Christ had not 
yet been named, that is to say, where other Apostles had not passed; all his 
work had been original and belonged to him alone. The third mission had had for 
its field the same countries as the second; Paul turned a little in the same 
circle, and began to find himself in the right. He now delayed the 
accomplishment of the second part of his projects, that is to say, of 
proclaiming the name of Jesus in the western world, for we may say that the 
mystery hidden from eternity was known to all nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p32">At Rome he had been anticipated, and, moreover, 

<pb n="260" id="xx-Page_260" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_260.html" />those of the circumcision formed the majority in the 
Church. It was as universal pastor of the Churches of the Gentiles, and to 
confirm the converted Pagans, and not as founder, that he wished to appear in 
the capital of the empire. He only wished to go thither that he might enjoy for 
a time the company of the faithful, and rest and edify himself among them, after 
which he would take, according to custom, new companions who should follow him 
in the latter part of his journey. Beyond, it was to Spain that he carried his 
eyes. Spain had not yet received Israelitish emigrants; the Apostle wished, 
this time, to abandon the rule which he had observed, until now, of following 
the track of the synagogues and of the earlier Jewish establishments. But Spain 
was considered as the western boundary of the world; so that as Paul believed 
himself authorised to conclude that since he had been in Achaia and in 
Macedonia, and that he had reached Illyria in the same way, when he will have 
been into Spain he would be able to say with truth that the name of Jesus has 
been preached in all the ends of the earth, and that the preaching of the Gospel 
was fully accomplished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p33">We shall see that circumstances independent of his will 
prevented Paul from realising the second part of the grand plan that he had 
proposed to himself. He was from forty-five to forty-eight years of age; he had 
certainly still found time and strength to found in this Latin world one or two 
of those missions that he had conducted in the Greek world with so much success; 
but the fatal journey to Jerusalem upset all his designs. Paul felt the perils 
of this journey: everybody around him felt them. He could not, nevertheless, 
renounce a project to which he attached much . importance. Jerusalem must lose 
Paul. It was one of the most unfavourable of conditions for nascent Christianity 
to have its capital in a home of such exalted fanaticism. The incident which, ten years 

<pb n="261" id="xx-Page_261" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_261.html" />later, completely destroyed the Church of Jerusalem, 
rendered to Christianity the greatest services that it has ever received in the 
course of its long history. The life-or-death question was to know if the 
growing sect would or would not disengage itself from Judaism. Now if the 
saints of Jerusalem, grouped around the temple, might always remain the 
aristocracy, and, so to speak, “the Court of Rome” of Christianity, 
this great rupture would not have occurred; the sect of Jesus, like that of 
John, would have died out obscurely, and Christians would have been lost amongst 
the sectarian Jews of the first and second century.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVIII. Return of Paul to Jerusalem." progress="88.00%" id="xxi" prev="xx" next="xxii">
<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xxi-p0.2">RETURN OF PAUL TO JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxi-p1.1">Paul</span> and the deputies of the Churches set out then from 
Cenchrea, having with them the contributions of the faithful for the poor of 
Jerusalem, and took their way towards Macedonia This was in some sort the first 
pilgrimage to the Holy Land, the first journey of a troop of converted pious 
people to the cradle of their faith. It seems that the ship, during a part of 
the voyage, was chartered at their expense, and that it obeyed their orders; but 
it must have been a simple decked boat. They made fifteen or twenty leagues a 
day; each evening they stopped to pass the night amongst the islands or the 
ports which bestrew the coast, and slept in the taverns near the shore. There 
were often many people there, and amongst the number good men who were not far 
from the kingdom of God. The barque, meanwhile, with 

<pb n="262" id="xxi-Page_262" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_262.html" />its elevated poop and prow, was drawn upon the sand or anchored under some shelter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p2">We do not know if the Apostle touched at Thessalonica this 
time; but it is not probable that he did, since it would have been far out of 
his way. At Neapolis Paul wished to visit the Church of Philippi, which was a 
very short distance from it. He went forward with his companions, and asked them 
to wait for him at Troas. As for himself, he went to Philippi, celebrated Easter 
there, and rested with the persons whom he loved the most in the world, during 
the seven days in which they ate unleavened bread. At Philippi Paul again found 
the disciple who, at the time of his second mission, had directed his first 
steps in Macedonia, and who, most probably, was none other than St Luke. He took 
him with him again, and thus added to the journey a chronicler who has 
transmitted to us impressions of it with infinity of charm and of truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p3">When the days of unleavened bread were finished, Paul and 
Luke re-embarked at Neapolis. They had evidently contrary winds, for they took 
five days to go from Neapolis to Troas. In this last town, all the apostolic 
company was complete. There was, as we have already said, a Church at Troas; 
the Apostle passed seven days with it, and consoled it much. An incident added 
to the general emotion. The morning of departure was a Sunday; in the evening 
the disciples met together according to custom, to break bread. The room in 
which they were was one of those lofty chambers which are so agreeable in the 
East, especially in the seaports. The meeting was numerous and solemn. Paul saw 
everywhere signs of his future trials. In his sermon he spoke much of his 
approaching end, and declared to those present that he bade them an eternal 
farewell. This was in the month of May; the window was open, and numerous lamps 
lighted the room. Paul spoke all the evening with an 

<pb n="263" id="xxi-Page_263" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_263.html" />indefatigable enthusiasm; at midnight he was still 
speaking, and they had not broken bread, when suddenly a cry of horror was 
raised. A young man named Eutychus, seated upon the ledge of the window, had 
allowed himself to fall into a profound sleep, and dropped from the third floor 
upon the ground. They raised him, and they believed him to be dead. Paul, 
convinced of his miraculous powers, did not hesitate to do what Elisha is said 
to have done: he stretched himself upon the fainting man, he put his chest upon 
his chest, his arms upon his arms, and soon announced in an assured tone that he 
for whom they wept was still alive. The young man, in truth, had only been 
bruised by the fall; he did not take long to come to himself again. The joy was 
great, and all believed it a miracle. They remounted into the upper room, broke 
bread, and Paul continued their conversation until sunrise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p4">Some hours afterwards the ship set sail. The deputies and 
the disciples only were on board, Paul preferring to travel on foot, or at least 
by land, from Troas to Assos (about eight leagues). Assos was to be their 
meeting-place. From this time forth, Paul and his companions never separated. On 
the first day, they went from Assos to Mitylene, where they put in; on the 
second, they followed the Straits between Chios and the Peninsula of Clazomenes; 
on the third they touched at Samos; but, for a reason which we do not know, Paul 
and his companions preferred to pass the night at the anchorage of Trogyle, 
under the promontory of the neighbouring Cape, at the foot of Mount Mycala. They 
had thus passed before Ephesus without landing there. It was the Apostle who had 
wished it: he feared lest the friendship of the faithful of Ephesus might hinder 
him, and that he could not tear himself away from a town which was very dear to 
him; but he much wished to celebrate Pentecost at Jerusalem, and twenty-three or 

<pb n="264" id="xxi-Page_264" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_264.html" />twenty-four days having elapsed since Easter, there was no 
time to be lost. On the morrow, a short sail brought the faithful company from 
Trogyle to one of the ports of Miletus. There Paul felt deep misgiving as to the 
propriety of having passed without giving any sign of his existence to his 
beloved community of Ephesus. He sent one of his companions to inform it that he 
was some leagues from it, and to invite the elders or wardens to come to him. 
They came with eagerness, and when they were re-united, Paul addressed to them 
a touching discourse, which was a summary, and the last words of his apostolic 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">“Since the day when I first came into Asia, you know what 
I have been for you. You have seen me serve God in humility, in 
tears, in temptations, and using all my strength to preach unto the Jews and 
Gentiles the return to God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. And now, behold I 
go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem. I know not what awaits me; I only know 
that, from town to town, the spirit announces to me that bonds and afflictions 
wait upon me. But it matters little to me; I am going to sacrifice my life 
voluntarily, provided that I finish my course, and that I accomplish the mission 
that I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of the grace of 
God. Oh, you to all of whom I have preached the Kingdom of God, I know that you 
will no more see my face; I protest then from this day, that I am innocent of 
the loss of those who will perish; for I have never neglected to make known to 
you the will of God. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock 
over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers; be true pastors of the Church 
that the Lord has purchased with his own blood; for I know that after my 
departure shall grievous wolves enter in, not sparing the flock. And from the 
midst of you shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. 

<pb n="265" id="xxi-Page_265" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_265.html" />Therefore watch, and remember that by the space of three 
years I ceased not to warn everyone night and day with tears. And now, I 
recommend you to the grace of God, who is able to give you a place among the 
heavenly bodies. I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel. 
You know that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and unto those of 
my companions. I have shown you how by work one can still support the weak, and 
to justify the words of the Lord Jesus: ‘It is more blessed to give than to 
receive.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">All then fell on their knees and prayed. Only stifled sobs 
were heard. The words of Paul, “You will see my face no more,” had 
pierced them to the heart. The elders of Ephesus in turn approached the Apostle, 
bent their heads on his neck, and embraced him. They then conducted him to the 
port, and only left the shore when the ship set sail, taking the Apostle far 
from that Ægean sea which had been the scene of his contests, and the theatre 
of his prodigious activity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">A good wind abaft carried the apostolic company from the 
port of Miletus to Cos. On the morrow they reached Rhodes, and on the third day 
Patara, upon the coast of Lycia. There they found a ship loading for Tyre. The 
little coasting that they had done along the coast of Asia had much delayed 
them, and their journey would have been indefinitely protracted if they were to 
continue along the coasts of Pamphylia, Cilicia, Syria, and Phœnicia. They 
therefore preferred to take the shorter route, and, leaving their first ship 
there, they embarked on that which was about to sail for Phœnicia. The western 
coast of Cyprus was directly in their way. Paul could see from afar that 
Neo-Paphos, which he had visited thirteen years before, at the beginning of his 
apostolic career. He left it upon his left, and after a voyage of probably six 
or seven days, he arrived at Tyre.</p>

<pb n="266" id="xxi-Page_266" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_266.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">Tyre had a church, dating from the first missions which 
followed the death of Stephen. Although Paul had had nothing to do with its 
foundation, he was known and loved there. In the quarrel which divided the 
rising sect, in that great rent between Judaism and the strange child to which 
Judaism had given birth, the Church of Tyre was decidedly of the party of the 
future. Paul was very well received, and passed seven days there. All the 
faithful of the place dissuaded him strongly from going to Jerusalem, and 
asserted that they had manifestations of the Spirit absolutely contrary to the 
plan. But Paul persisted, and chartered a ship for Ptolemais. On the day of his 
departure, all the faithful, with their wives and children, conducted him out of 
the town to the shore. The pious company knelt down on the sand and prayed. Paul 
bade them farewell; the Apostle and his companions re-embarked, and the people 
of Tyre returned sadly to their homes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">They reached Ptolemais the same day. There also were some 
brethren; he saluted them and stayed for a day with them. Then the Apostle left 
the sea. Going round Carmel, he reached in one day Cæsarea in Palestine. They 
stayed at the house of Philip, one of the seven primitive deacons, who for many 
years had been settled at Cæsarea. Philip had not taken, like Paul, the title 
of Apostle, although in reality he had exercised the functions of one. He 
contented himself with the name of “Evangelist,” which designated apostles of 
the second rank, with the much more coveted title of “one of the seven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">Paul found here much sympathy, and remained several days at 
Philip’s house. Whilst there, the prophet Agabus arrived from Judæa. Paul and 
he had known each other at Antioch fourteen years before. Agabus imitated the 
manners of the ancient prophets, and affected to act in a symbolical fashion. He 
entered in a mysterious manner, approached Paul, 

<pb n="267" id="xxi-Page_267" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_267.html" />and took from him his girdle. They followed his movements 
with curiosity and terror. With the girdle of the Apostle that he had taken, 
Agabus bound his own legs and hands. Then suddenly breaking the silence, he 
said, in an inspired tone,—“Thus saith the Holy Ghost, so shall the Jews at 
Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the 
hands of the Gentiles.” The emotion was of the liveliest kind. The 
companions of Paul and the faithful of Cæsarea with one voice begged the 
Apostle to give up his journey. Paul was inflexible, and declared that chains 
could not frighten him, since he was ready to die at Jerusalem for the name of 
Jesus. His disciples saw plainly that he would not yield, and finished by 
saying,—“The will of the Lord be done.” Then they began their 
preparations for departing. Many of the faithful of Cæsarea joined themselves 
to the caravans. Mnason, of Cyprus, a very old disciple, who had a house at 
Jerusalem, but who at this moment was at Cæsarea, was of the number. The 
Apostle and his following should lodge at his house. They mistrusted the welcome 
they would receive from the Church: there was much trouble and apprehension in all the company.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIX. Last Stay of Paul at Jerusalem—His Apprehension." progress="89.78%" id="xxii" prev="xxi" next="xxiii">
<h2 id="xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii-p0.2">LAST STAY OF PAUL AT JERUSALEM—HIS APPREHENSION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii-p1.1">Paul</span> entered into that fatal town of Jerusalem for the last 
time, some days, it seems, after the feast of Pentecost (July 58). His company, 
formed of delegates from the Churches of Greece, of Macedonia, and 

<pb n="268" id="xxii-Page_268" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_268.html" />of Asia, of his disciples, and of the faithful of Ceesarea 
who had wished to accompany him, were sufficient to give a warning to the Jews. 
Paul began to be well known. His arrival had been waited for by the fanatics, 
some had probably received from Corinth and Ephesus notice of his return. Jews 
and Judæo-Christians appeared to have agreed to slander him. They everywhere 
represented him as an apostate, as the desperate enemy of Judaism, as a man who 
ran all over the world to destroy the law of Moses and the biblical traditions. 
His doctrine upon meats sacrificed to idols everywhere excited angry passions. 
They maintained that he disobeyed the decrees of the Council of Jerusalem as to 
the observances connected with meats and marriage. They represented him as a 
second Balaam, sowing scandal before the sons of Israel, teaching them to 
practise idolatry, and to cohabit with Pagans. His doctrine of justification by 
faith and not by works was energetically repudiated. Whilst they admitted that 
converted Pagans were not obliged under the Law in its entirety, they 
maintained that nothing could exempt a Jew from the duties inherited by him. 
But Paul thought nothing of this view; he gave himself the same liberties as 
his converts; he was no longer a Jew in any degree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p2">The first brethren that the new arrivals met on the day of 
their arrival had welcomed them cordially. But it is already very remarkable 
that neither the apostles nor the elders came to meet the one man, who, 
accomplishing the boldest oracles of the prophets, had brought the nations and 
the far-off isles tributaries to Jerusalem. They waited for his visit with a 
coldness more politic than Christian, and Paul had to pass alone, with some 
humble brethren, the first evening of his last stay at Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p3">St James the Great was, as we have already seen, the sole 
and absolute head of the Church of Jerusalem. Peter was certainly absent, and very probably established 

<pb n="269" id="xxii-Page_269" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_269.html" />at Antioch; it is probable that John, according to 
his custom, had accompanied him. The Judæo-Christian party reigned thus without 
any counterbalances at Jerusalem. James, blinded by the respect of every one 
who surrounded him, proud, moreover, of the bond of relationship which united 
him to Jesus, represented a conservative principle of weighty solemnity, a kind 
of obstinate papacy in his narrow mind. Around him, a numerous party, more 
Pharisaical than Christian, carried the taste for the observances of the Law to 
nearly the same degree as the zealots, and imagined that the new movement had 
for its essence a redoubling of devotion. These exalted ones gave themselves the 
name of “the poor,” <i>Ebionim, </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p3.1">πτωχδι</span>, and gloried in it. There were 
many rich people in this community, but they were unpopular; they were 
considered to be as proud and tyrannical as the Sadducees. Fortunes, in the 
East, scarcely ever have an honest origin; of every rich man it may be said, 
without much chance of mistake, that he or one of his ancestors has been a 
conqueror, or a thief, a usurer, or a rogue. The association of ideas which, 
especially amongst the English everywhere collocates honesty with richness, has 
never been found in the East. Judæa, at least, thought of things in the 
opposite sense. For the saints of Jerusalem “rich” was synonymous with “enemy” 
and “evil-doer.” The ideal of impiety was in their eyes the opulent Sadducee, 
who persecuted them, dragged them before the tribunals. Passing their life 
around the temple, they were like good little brotherhoods, occupied in praying 
for the people. They were, in every case, pronounced Jews and certainly Jesus 
would have been surprised if he could have seen what his doctrine had become in 
the hands of those who boasted kinship with him both in the Spirit and in the Flesh.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p4">Paul, accompanied by the deputies of the Churches, went to 
see James on the morning after his arrival, 

<pb n="270" id="xxii-Page_270" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_270.html" />All the elders were assembled in the house of St James. 
They gave each other the kiss of peace. Paul presented the deputies to James: 
they gave the money which they had brought. Then he recounted the great things 
that God had done in the Pagan world by his ministry; the elders gave thanks to 
God for them. Was the reception, however what they had a right to expect? We may 
doubt if it were. The author of the <i>Acts</i> has so completely modified, in view of 
his system of conciliation, the recital of the assembly of Jerusalem in 51, that 
one must believe that he has in like manner greatly modified in his recital the 
events which he himself took part in. In the first place, his inaccuracy is 
shown by comparing his accounts with the Epistle to the Galatians. In the 
second, there are grave reasons for supposing that he has in like manner 
sacrificed truth to the necessities of policy. At first, the apprehensions that 
Paul showed beforehand as to the temper with which the saints of Jerusalem would 
receive his offering could not have been without some foundation. In the second 
place, the account of the author of the <i>Acts</i> contains more than one suspicious 
feature. The Judæo-Christians are there represented as the enemies of Paul, 
almost as much so as the pure Jews. These Judæo-Christians have the worst 
opinion of him; the elders did not conceal the fact that the report of his 
arrival was annoying to them, and might provoke a manifestation on their part. 
The elders do not say that they share in these prejudices; but they excuse them, 
and in every case it is easy to see from their words that a great proportion of 
the Christians of Jerusalem, so far from being ready to welcome the Apostle, 
needed to be calmed and reconciled to him. It is remarkable, also, that the 
author of the <i>Acts</i> speaks only of the collection after a time and in the most 
indirect fashion. If the offering had been welcomed as it should have been, why does he not say so, when Paul in three of 

<pb n="271" id="xxii-Page_271" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_271.html" />his epistles devotes entire pages to this object? It is 
hardly to be denied that Simon Magus, in the majority of the cases in which 
Christian tradition refers to him, may be the pseudonym of the Apostle Paul. The 
story according to which this impostor wished to buy apostolic powers with 
money, may very possibly be a translation of the ungracions reception accorded 
by the Apostles of Jerusalem to the collection of Paul. It would perhaps be 
dangerous to affirm so much, but it is quite conceivable that an assembly of 
ill-disposed elders may have represented the generous act of one who was not of 
their opinion as an attempt at corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p5">If the elders of Jerusalem had not been narrow-minded in 
the extreme, how is the strange discourse which the author of the <i>Acts</i> 
attributes to them, and which betrays all their embarrassment, to be explained? The presentation, in fact, was scarcely complete, when they said to Paul,—“Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe; and 
they are all zealous of the Law: and they are informed of thee that thou 
teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that 
they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs. 
What is it therefore? From all sides they come to learn of thy arrival. Do 
therefore this that we say to thee: We have four men which have a vow on them; 
them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they 
may shave their heads: and all may know that those things whereof they were 
informed concerning thee are nothing, but that thou thyself also walkest 
orderly, and keepest the Law.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p6">Thus to him who brought to them the homage of a world, 
these narrow souls replied only by a mark of defiance. Paul ought to expiate by 
a mummery his prodigious conquests. It was necessary that he should give some 
satisfaction to this littleness of mind. He 

<pb n="272" id="xxii-Page_272" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_272.html" />must do this in company with four mendicants, too poor to 
afford to have their heads shaven at their own expense. They were under a vow, 
and, according to the superstition, he must recognise them as his companions. 
Such is the strange condition of humanity, that no one need be astonished at 
such a spectacle. Men are too numerous for it to be possible to establish 
anything in this world, without making concessions to mediocrity. To conquer the 
scruples of the weak, one must be either utterly disinterested, or very 
powerful. Those whose position obliges them to reckon with the crowd are led to 
demand of great men independent of singular inconsequences. Every thought 
vigorously avowed is in the government of the world an embarrassment. Apology, 
proselytism themselves, when they imply a little genius, are, for conservative 
folk, suspected things. See those eloquent laymen who in our days have attempted 
to enlarge Catholicism and to reconcile it with the sympathies of a part of 
society which was until then closed to Christian feeling; what have they 
obtained from the Church to which they have brought crowds of new adherents? A 
disavowal. The successors of St James the Great have found it prudent to 
condemn them, even whilst profiting by their success. They have accepted their 
offering without thanks; they have said to them as to Paul, “Brethren, ye see 
these thousands of old believers who hold to things that you pass by in silence: 
when you speak to men of the world, take care, leave the novelties which scandalise them, and sanctify yourselves with us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p7">What was Paul to do, placed thus between his great 
principle of the inutility of works, and the immense interest he had in not 
breaking with the Church of Jerusalem? His position was cruel. To submit 
himself to customs that he held to be useless and almost an insult to 
Jesus—since if he had allowed it to be believed that salvation is obtainable by anything 

<pb n="273" id="xxii-Page_273" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_273.html" />other than the merits of Christ, he would have to put 
himself in flagrant contradiction with the doctrine which he had everywhere 
preached, and which in his great general epistle especially he had developed 
with an unparalleled force. Why, besides, did they ask him to put in force a 
disused rite, one devoid of all efficacy, and nearly an absolute negation of the 
new dogma? To show that he is really a Jew,—to refute in a peremptory fashion 
the rumour spread abroad that he has ceased to be a Jew, that he no more holds 
by the Law and traditions? Now, assuredly, he admits them no more. Was not 
connivance at this misunderstanding unfaithfulness to Christ? All that must 
have caused Paul to hesitate, and agitated him profoundly. But a higher 
principle, which dominated his life, made him conquer his repugnance. Above his 
opinions and private sentiments, Paul placed charity. Christ has delivered us 
from the Law; but if in profiting by the liberty that Christ has given us, we 
offend our brother, it is much better to renounce this liberty and to return to 
slavery. It is in virtue of this principle that Paul, as he says, makes himself 
all things to all men,—a Jew with the Jews, a Gentile with the Gentiles. In 
accepting the proposition of James and of the elders, he applies his favourite 
principle; he submits himself then. Never, perhaps, in the life of the Apostle, 
did he make a more considerable sacrifice to his work. The heroes of practical 
life have other duties than those of contemplative life. The first duty of the 
latter is to sacrifice action to ideas, to say what they think, or do not think, 
in the exact measure in which they think it; the first duty of the others is 
frequently to sacrifice their ideas, sometimes even their most definite 
principles, for the good of the cause the triumph of which they have at heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p8">What they asked Paul, besides, was less to shave his head 
and become a Nazarite himself, than to pay 

<pb n="274" id="xxii-Page_274" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_274.html" />the expenses of four Nazarites, who had nothing wherewith 
to pay for the sacrifices offered on occasions of this kind. This was a work 
much esteemed among the Jews. There were around the temple troops of poor men 
who had made vows, and who expected some rich man to pay for them. “To shave a Nazarite” was an act of piety, and occasions are cited in which powerful 
personages, as an expressing of thankfulness for a blessing from heaven, made 
thousands of them shave; much the same as in the Middle Ages it was meritorious 
to pay men to make pilgrimages and to enter into monastic life. Paul, in the 
midst of the poverty which reigned in the Church of Jerusalem, passed for a rich 
man. He was asked as a rich devotee, and to prove publicly that he remained 
faithful to the practices of his country. James, much inclined towards exterior 
observances, was probably the inspirer of this grotesque idea. They urged, 
furthermore, that such observances had nothing to do with converted Pagans. His 
only motive in complying was that they should not allow it to be believed that 
the frightful scandal of a Jew not practising the Law of Moses was possible. So 
great was the fanaticism inspired by the Law, that such a phenomenon appeared 
more extraordinary than the overturning of the world and the total overthrow of 
creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p9">Paul then placed himself in the company of the four poor 
men. Those who accomplished such vows began by purifying themselves, afterwards 
they entered into the temple, remained shut up there for a certain number of 
days, according to the vow that they had made—a period of from seven to thirty 
days—abstained from wine, and cut off their hair. When the term of days was 
reached, they offered sacrifices that were paid for at a sufficiently high 
price. Paul submitted himself to all. On the morrow of his visit to James’s 
house, he betook himself to the temple, and 

<pb n="275" id="xxii-Page_275" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_275.html" />got his name inscribed for seven days; and then fulfilled 
all the customary rites, greater during these days of humiliation, in which, by 
a voluntary weakness, he accomplished with men in rags an obsolete action of 
devotion, which when at Corinth or at Thessalonica he had denounced with all the 
force and independence of his genius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p10">Paul was already at the fifth day of his vow, when an 
incident which was only too easy to foresee decided the remainder of his 
career, and engaged him in a series of troubles, which he ended only with his 
death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p11">During the seven days which had elapsed since his arrival 
at Jerusalem, the hate of the Jews against him was terribly exasperated; they 
had seen him walk in the town with Trophimus of Ephesus, who was one of the 
uncircumcised. Some Jews of Asia, who recognised Trophimus, spread the rumour 
that Paul had introduced him into the temple. That was assuredly false, besides 
to have done so would have exposed him to certain death. Paul had undoubtedly 
not for a moment thought of making his Christians share in the religious 
practices of the temple. These practices were for him absolutely barren: their 
continuation was almost an insult to the merits of Christ. But religious hate 
needs little stimulus when a pretext is wanted for acts of violence. The 
populace of Jerusalem were soon persuaded that Paul had committed a crime which 
could only be washed out in blood. Like all the great revolutionists, Paul 
discerned the impossibility of living. The enmities that he had raised began to 
league themselves: the chasm was deepening around him. His companions were 
strangers at Jerusalem; the Christians of that city held him for an enemy, and 
opposed themselves to him nearly as bitterly as did the fanatical Jews. In 
analysing carefully certain features of the account as given in the <i>Acts</i>, in 
taking notice of the reiterated warnings which, 

<pb n="276" id="xxii-Page_276" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_276.html" />during all his return voyage, exposed to Paul the snares 
prepared against him at Jerusalem, we ask ourselves if these Judæo-Christians, 
whose malevolent temper was asserted by the elders, and from whom they feared a 
hostile demonstration, did not contribute to increase the storm which was about 
to burst upon the Apostle. Clemens Romanus attributes the loss of the Apostle 
“to envy.” It is frightful to think so, but it agrees well with the 
iron law which will rule human affairs until the day of the final triumph of 
God. I perhaps deceive myself, but when I read the twenty-first chapter of the 
<i>Acts</i>, an invincible suspicion rises within me; something, I do not know what, 
tells me that Paul was lost by these “false brethren” who overran the 
world in his footsteps, to oppose his work, and to represent him as another 
Balaam.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p12">Be that as it may, the signal of the riot came from the 
Jews of Asia who had seen him with Trophimus. They recognised him in the temple 
whilst he accomplished the proscribed rite with the Nazarites. “Help, help! 
children of Israel!” cried they. “Here is the man who preaches everywhere 
against the Jewish people, against the Law, against this holy place. Here is the 
profaner of the temple—he who has introduced Pagans into the sanctuary.” 
The whole town was soon in an uproar. A great crowd assembled. The fanatics 
seized Paul; their resolute intention was to kill him. But to shed blood in the 
interior of the temple would have been a pollution of the holy place. They 
dragged Paul then outside the temple, and had scarcely got there when the 
Levites closed the doors behind him. They took it to be their duty to beat him. 
Such indeed would have been his fate if the Roman authority, who alone 
maintained any shadow of order in this chaos, had not intervened to tear him 
from the hands of the madmen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p13">The procurator of Judæa, ever since the death of 

<pb n="277" id="xxii-Page_277" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_277.html" />Agrippa the First, resided habitually at Cæsarea, a Roman 
town, ornamented with statues, an enemy of the Jews, and opposed in all ways to 
Jerusalem. The Roman power at Jerusalem was, in the absence of the procurator, 
represented by the tribune of the cohort, who resided with all his armed force 
in the tower of Antonia, at the north-west angle of the temple. The tribune, at 
this time, was a certain Lysias, Greek or Syrian by birth, who, by protections 
bought with money, had obtained from Claudius the title of Roman citizen, and 
had since then added to his name that of Claudius. At the news of the tumult, he 
ran with some centurions and a detachment, by one of the staircases which placed 
the tower in communication with the outer courts. The fanatics then ceased to 
strike Paul. The tribune seized and bound him with two chains, asked him who he 
was, and what he had done; but the tumult prevented a word being heard. The 
Jewish riot was something frightful. Those strong irritated figures, those large 
eyes starting from their sockets, those gnashings of teeth, those 
vociferations, those men flinging dust into the air, tearing their clothes, or 
throwing themselves about convulsively, gave the looker-on the idea of demons. 
Although the crowd was unarmed, the Romans were not altogether free from a 
certain fear of such madmen. Claudius Lysias gave the order to lead Paul to the 
tower. The excited crowd followed them, uttering cries of death. At the foot of 
the staircase, the press was such that the soldiers were obliged to take Paul in 
their arms and to carry him. Claudius Lysias tried in vain to calm the tumult. 
He somewhat hastily concluded, or it was perhaps suggested by ill-informed 
persons, that the man whom he had arrested was the Jew of Egypt who, a short 
time before, had led out with him into the desert some thousands of zealots, 
announcing to them that he would immediately realise the kingdom of God. They did not know what had 

<pb n="278" id="xxii-Page_278" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_278.html" />become of this impostor, and at any riot they fancied they 
might see him re-appear among the agitators.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p14">When they had reached the door of 
the tower, Paul spoke in Greek to the tribune, and begged him to let him speak 
to the people. The latter, surprised that the prisoner knew Greek, and 
recognising at least that he was not the Egyptian false prophet, granted his 
request. Paul then, standing upon the staircase, made a sign with his hand that 
he wished to speak. Silence was obtained, and, when they heard him speak Hebrew 
(that is to say, Syro-Chaldean), they redoubled their attention. Paul recounted, 
in the form which was habitual to him, the history of his conversion and of his 
calling. They soon interrupted him; the cries, “Kill him! kill him!” began 
again; the anger was at its height.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p15">The tribune commanded the prisoner to enter the citadel. He 
understood nothing of this affair; though a brutal and mean soldier, he thought 
to explain it by torturing him as being the cause of all the trouble. They 
seized Paul, and had already tied him upon the post to receive the blows of the 
scourge, when he declared to the centurion who presided at the torture that he 
was a Roman citizen. The effect of this word was always very great. The 
executioners receded; the centurion referred to the tribune; the tribune was 
very much surprised. Paul had the appearance of a poor Jew. “Is it true that 
thou art a Roman citizen?” Claudius asked him. “Yes.” “But I paid 
a large sum to obtain that title.” “But I was free born,” replied 
Paul. The stupid Claudius began to be afraid; his poor brain tortured itself to 
find any meaning in this business. Outrages against the rights of Roman citizens 
were punished very severely. The very fact of having tied Paul to the post with 
the view of flagellation was an offence,—an act of violence which would have 
remained unknown if it had been done by an obscure man, might now become a very grievous 

<pb n="279" id="xxii-Page_279" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_279.html" />matter. Finally Claudius hit upon the idea of convoking 
for the morrow the high priest and the Sanhedrim, in order to know what 
complaint they made against Paul, because he himself could find none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p16">The high priest was Ananias, son of Nébédés, who by a rare 
exception had filled this high office for ten years. He was a man very much 
respected, in spite of his gluttonous habits, which were proverbial among the 
Jews. Independently of his office, he was one of the first men of the nation; 
he belonged to that family of Hanan, which one is sure to find upon the judicial 
bench whenever it is a case of condemning the Christians, the popular saints, 
the innovators of all kinds. Ananias presided over the assembly. Claudius Lysias 
ordered Paul to be released from his chains, and caused him to be brought in: he 
himself looking on. The discussion was extremely tumultuous. Ananias flew into a 
passion, and, for a word which appeared to him blasphemous, ordered his 
assessors to smite Paul upon the mouth. “God shall smite thee, thou whited 
wall,” replied Paul, “for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest 
me to be smitten contrary to the law?” “What! revilest thou God’s high priest?” said the assistants. Paul, changing his mind, said, “I wist not, brethren, 
that he was the high priest, for if I had known I should not have spoken thus; 
for it is written, ‘Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people.’”  
This moderation was skilfully calculated. Paul had remarked, indeed, that the 
assembly was divided into two parties, animated by very diverse sentiments 
towards him: the high Sadducee clergy were absolutely hostile to him; but he 
could make himself understood to a certain point by the Pharisee middle-class. 
“Brethren,” cried he, “I am a Pharisee, the son of a 
Pharisee. Do you know why they accuse me? For my hope in the resurrection of 
the dead.” It was putting the finger upon an open sore. The Sadducees denied the resurrection, the existence of 

<pb n="280" id="xxii-Page_280" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_280.html" />angels and of spirits; the Pharisees admitted all. The 
stratagem of Paul succeeded marvellously; war was soon in the assembly. 
Pharisees and Sadducees were more eager to fight amongst themselves than to 
destroy their common enemy. Many Pharisees even took up the defence of Paul, and 
affected to find the recital of his vision probable. “Finally,” said 
they, “what complaint have you against this man? Who knows if a spirit or an 
angel has not spoken to him?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p17">Claudius Lysias assisted open-mouthed at this debate, 
utterly unmeaning as it was for him. He saw the moment when, as on the night 
before, Paul was about to be torn to pieces. He therefore gave orders to a 
squadron of soldiers to descend into the hall, to rescue Paul from the hands of 
those present, and to reconduct him to the tower. Lysias was much embarrassed. 
Paul, however, rejoiced in the glorious witness that he had just borne to 
Christ. The following night he had a vision. Jesus appeared to him and said, 
“Be of good cheer: for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou 
bear witness to me also at Rome.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p18">The hate of the fanatics, during this time, did not remain 
inactive. A certain number of these zealots or hired murderers, always ready to 
draw the dagger in defence of the Law, conspired to kill Paul. They bound 
themselves by a vow, under the most terrible anathemas, neither to eat nor to 
drink whilst Paul remained alive. The conspirators were more than forty in 
number; they took their oath on the morning of the day which followed the 
assembly of the Sanhedrim. To gain their ends, they went to the priests, 
explained to them the plan which they had formed, agreed with them to intervene 
with the Sanhedrim to ask the tribune for a new appearance of Paul on the 
morrow. The conspirators proposed to seize their opportunity and kill Paul on 
the way. But the secret of the plot was ill kept; it came to 

<pb n="281" id="xxii-Page_281" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_281.html" />the knowledge of a nephew of Paul, who lived in Jerusalem. 
He ran to the barrack and revealed all to Paul; Paul had him led to Claudius 
Lysias by a centurion. The tribune took the young messenger by the hand, led him 
aside, obtained from him all the details of the plot, and sent him away, 
commanding him to keep silence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p19">From this time Claudius Lysias no longer hesitated. He 
resolved to send Paul to Cæsarea; on the one hand, to do away with all pretext 
for disturbances in Jerusalem, and, on the other, to extricate himself by 
transferring this difficult affair to the procurator. Two centurions received 
orders to form an escort capable of resisting any attempts at carrying Paul off. 
It was composed of two hundred soldiers, of seventy cavalry, and of two hundred 
of those policemen who served at what were called the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p19.1">custodia militaris</span>, that 
is to say, men who guarded prisoners, fastened to them by 
means of a chain going from the right hand of the captive to the left hand of 
his guardian. Horses were also ordered for Paul, and the whole were to be ready 
by the third hour of the night (nine o’ clock in the evening). 
Claudius Lysias wrote at the same time to the procurator Felix an <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p19.2">elogium</span>, that 
is to say, a letter, to explain the affair to him, declaring that, for his part, 
he only saw in all that some trifling questions of religion, without anything 
that deserved death or imprisonment; that, moreover, he had announced to the 
accusers that they were also to present themselves before the procurator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p20">These orders were promptly executed. A forced march was 
made in the night, and in the morning the troop reached Antipatris, which is 
more than half-way from Jerusalem to Cæsarea. There, all danger of surprise 
having disappeared, the escort divided itself: the four hundred infantry, after 
a halt, returned to Jerusalem; the detachment of cavalry alone accompanied Paul to Cæsarea. The Apostle thus 

<pb n="282" id="xxii-Page_282" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_282.html" />re-entered as a prisoner (beginning of August 58) the town 
which he had left twelve years before, in spite of sinister forebodings that his 
habitual courage prevented him from listening to. His disciples rejoined him 
after a little time.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XX. Captivity of Paul at Cæsarea of Palestine." progress="94.02%" id="xxiii" prev="xxii" next="xxiv">
<h2 id="xxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h2>
<h3 id="xxiii-p0.2">CAPTIVITY OF PAUL AT CÆSAREA OF PALESTINE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxiii-p1.1">Felix</span> then governed Judæa with the powers of a king and 
the soul of a slave. He was the freedman of Claudius, and brother of that Pallas 
who had made the fortune of Agrippina, and of Nero. He had all the immorality of 
his brother, but not his administrative talents. Named, by the influence of 
Pallas, procurator of Judæa, in 52, he there showed himself cruel, debauched, 
greedy. Nothing was above his ambition. He was successively married to three 
queens, and kinsman by marriage of the Emperor Claudius. At the period at which 
we are, his wife was Drusilla, sister of Herod Agrippa II., whom he had carried 
off by infamous practices from her first husband, Aziz, King of Emesus. There 
was no crime of which he was not considered capable; people even went as far as 
accusing him of practising brigandage on his own account, and of using the 
dagger of the assassin to gratify his hatreds. Such were the men upon whom the 
highest functions had devolved since Claudius gave up everything to the 
freedmen. They were no longer Roman knights, grave functionaries like Pilate, or 
Coponius; they were covetous lackeys, proud, dissolute, profiting by the 
political abasement of that poor old Oriental world to gorge themselves 

<pb n="283" id="xxiii-Page_283" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_283.html" />at their ease, and to wallow in the mud. Never since has 
anything so horrible and so shameful been seen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p2">The chief of the squadron who had led Paul away, delivered up to Felix, on his arrival, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p2.1">elogium</span> and the 
prisoner. Paul appeared for an instant before the procurator, who asked him of 
what country he was. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p2.2">elogium</span>, assigned to the accused a privileged 
situation. Felix said that he would hear the cause when the accusers should have 
arrived. Whilst waiting, he commanded that Paul should be guarded, not in the 
prison, but in the ancient palace of Herod the Great, which had now become the 
residence of the procurators. At this moment, doubtless, Paul was trusted to a 
soldier (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p2.3">frumentarius</span>), who was placed over him to guard him and to present 
him whenever required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p3">At the end of three days, the Jewish accusers arrived. The 
high priest Ananias had come in person, accompanied by some elders. Hardly 
knowing how to speak Greek and Latin, and full of confidence in the official 
rhetoric of the time, they had taken as an assistant a certain Tertullus, an 
advocate. The hearing took place immediately. Tertullus, according to the rules 
of his profession, began by the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p3.1">captatio benevolentiæ</span>. He impudently praised 
the government of Felix, spoke of the happiness that they enjoyed under his 
administration, of the public gratitude, and he begged him to listen with his 
habitual kindness. Then he approached his subject, treated of Paul as a pest, as 
a disturber of Judaism, as the chief of the heresy of the Nazarenes, as a 
busybody, ever occupied in exciting sedition amongst his co-religionists 
throughout the world. He insisted upon the alleged violation of the temple, 
which constituted a capital crime, and maintained that in seeking to take 
possession of Paul, they had only wished to judge him according to the Law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p4">Upon a sign from Felix, Paul then began to speak. 

<pb n="284" id="xxiii-Page_284" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_284.html" />He argued that his conduct in the temple had been that of 
the most peaceful Jew,—that he had not disputed there or brought the mob 
together,—that he had not preached once at Jerusalem,—that he was, indeed, 
heretical if it be heretical to believe all that is written in the Law and the 
Prophets, and to hope for the resurrection of the dead; at bottom, the only 
crime of which they accused him was believing in the resurrection; “but,” 
added he, “the Jews themselves believe in that. . . .” With regard to the Jews, it 
was a skilful apology, clever rather than sincere, since, avoiding the real 
difficulty, it sought to make out that there was an understanding when there was 
nothing of the kind, thus evading the question at issue in a fashion which has 
since been often imitated by Christian apologists. Felix, who interested himself 
very little about the dogma of the resurrection, remained indifferent. He 
abruptly broke up the sitting, declaring that he would not decide anything until 
he had been better informed, and had seen Claudius Lysias. In the meantime, he 
ordered the centurion to treat Paul with gentleness, that is to say, to leave 
him unchained, in the state of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p4.1">custodia libera</span>, and to permit his disciples as 
well as his friends to approach him and to serve him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p5">Some days after, Felix and Paul again met. Drusilla, who 
was a Jewess, desired, it is said, to hear the Apostle expound the Christian 
faith. Paul spoke of justice, of temperance, of judgment to come. The subjects 
were not altogether agreeable to these new catechumens. Felix, himself, appears 
to have been afraid: “That is enough for the moment,” said he to Paul; “I will 
make you come to me at the proper time.” Having learned that Paul had 
brought with him a considerable sum of money, he hoped to obtain from him or his 
friends a heavy bribe for his release. It appears that he saw him several times, 
and he sought to suggest this idea to him. But the 

<pb n="285" id="xxiii-Page_285" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_285.html" />Apostle not lending himself to it, Felix wished at least to 
gather some profit, for his popularity was much shaken. The greatest pleasure 
that one could do for the Jews was to persecute those whom they regarded as 
their enemies. He therefore kept Paul in prison, and even put him in chains. 
Paul passed two years in this way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p6">The prison, even with the augmentation of the chain and of 
the soldier (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p6.1">frumentarius</span>), was far from being then what it is to-day, a total 
privation of liberty. Every one who had pecuniary resources could arrange with 
his gaoler, and might attend to his business. In any case, he saw his friends, 
he was not rigorously confined; in short, he might do pretty much as he pleased. 
There is no doubt, consequently, that Paul, although a prisoner, continued his 
apostleship at Cæsarea. Never had he had with him such disciples. Timothy, 
Luke, Aristarchus of Thessalonica, Tychicus, and Trophimus, carried his orders 
in all directions, and helped with the correspondence that he kept up with his 
Churches. In particular, he charged Tychicus and Trophimus with a mission for 
Ephesus. Trophimus, it appears, fell ill at Miletus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p7">As a consequence of the stay that they thus made in 
Palestine, the most intelligent members of the Churches of Macedonia and of Asia 
found themselves in prolonged relations with the Churches of Judæa. Luke, in 
particular, who until then had not left Macedonia, was initiated into the 
traditions of Jerusalem. He was without doubt vividly impressed by the majesty 
of Jerusalem, and he imagined the possibility of a reconciliation between the 
principles maintained on the one side by Paul, on the other by the elders of 
Jerusalem. He thought that the best thing was to forget reciprocal injuries, to 
prudently veil these wrongs, and to speak no more of them. The fundamental ideas 
which must preside at the editing of his great manuscript probably 

<pb n="286" id="xxiii-Page_286" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_286.html" />then developed themselves in his mind. By these 
various contacts, a uniform tradition was established. The Gospels were 
elaborated by the intimate communication of all the parties which constituted 
the Church. Jesus had created the Church; the Church created him in its turn. 
That grand ideal which was to dominate humanity for centuries, truly went out 
from the bowels of humanity by a kind of secret agreement amongst all those to 
whom Jesus had bequeathed His Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p8">Felix finally succumbed, not under the indignation that his 
crimes must have produced, but before the difficulties of a situation against 
which not even a procurator could make head. The life of a Roman governor at 
Cæsarea had become insupportable; the Jews and the Syrians or Greeks fought 
incessantly; the most honest man could hardly hold the balance between such 
ferocious hatreds. The Jews, according to their custom, complained at Rome. They 
there exercised a sufficiently strong influence, especially with Poppæa, and, 
thanks to the intrigues which Herod Agrippa II. directed, Pallas had lost much 
of his credit, above all since the year 55. He could not prevent the disgrace of 
his brother: he only succeeded in saving him from death. They gave as a 
successor to Felix a firm and just man, Porcius Festus, who arrived in the month 
of August of the year 60 at Cæsarea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p9">Three days after his disembarkation, he betook himself to 
Jerusalem. The high priest Ismael, son of Phabi, and all the party of the 
Sadducees (that is to say, the high priesthood), surrounded him, and one of the 
first demands that they addressed to him was relative to Paul. They wished him 
to be brought back to Jerusalem, and they had arranged for an ambuscade to kill 
him on the way. Festus replied that he was about shortly to set out for Cæsarea, 
that it was consequently better that Paul should remain 

<pb n="287" id="xxiii-Page_287" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_287.html" />there, but that, as the Romans never pronounced a sentence 
without the accused being confronted with his accusers, it would be necessary 
that those of the notables who wished to charge Paul should come with him. At 
the end of eight or ten days he returned to Cæsarea, and, on. the morrow, he 
caused Paul and his adversaries to appear before his court. After a confused 
debate, Paul maintaining that he had done nothing against the Law, or against 
the temple, or against the Emperor, Festus proposed to him that he should 
re-conduct him to Jerusalem, where he could, under his surveillance and his high 
jurisdiction, defend himself before a Jewish court. Festus undoubtedly did not 
know of the project of the conspirators; he hoped, by this dismissal, to 
disembarrass himself of a tedious cause, and to do an agreeable thing for the 
Jews, who asked from him so urgently for the transfer of the prisoner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p10">But Paul carefully guarded himself from accepting. He was 
possessed by the desire of seeing Rome. The capital of the world had for him a 
powerful and mysterious charm. He maintained his right to be judged by a Roman 
tribunal, protested that no one had any right to deliver him to the Jews, and 
pronounced the solemn words:—“I appeal unto Cæsar.” These words 
pronounced by a Roman citizen, did away with all provincial jurisdictions. The 
citizen, in whatever part of the world he was, had the right of being taken to 
Rome to be judged. The governors of provinces, moreover, often referred to the 
Emperor and his council the causes of religious law. Festus, surprised at first 
by this appeal, conversed for a moment with his assessors, then replied by the 
formula:—“Hast thou appealed unto Cæsar? unto Cæsar shalt thou go.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p11">The sending of Paul to Rome was from this time decided, and 
they only waited for an opportunity for him to set out. A singular incident occurred in the 

<pb n="288" id="xxiii-Page_288" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_288.html" />interval. Some days after the return of Festus to Cæsarea, 
Herod Agrippa II. and his sister Bernice, who lived with him, not without a 
suspicion of infamy, came to salute the new procurator. They remained for 
several days at Cæsarea. In the course of the conversations that they had with 
the Roman functionary, the latter spoke to him of the prisoner whom Felix had 
left him. “His accusers,” said he, “have not charged against him any 
of the crimes that I was waiting to see established. There is nothing in all 
this business but subtleties relative to their superstitions, and of a certain 
Jesus who is dead, and whom Paul affirms to be living.” “Truly,” said 
Agrippa, “I have for a long time wished to hear this man speak.” 
“Thou shalt hear him to-morrow,” replied Festus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p12">On the morrow, then, Agrippa and Bernice came to the 
tribunal with a brilliant suite. All the officers of the army, and the chief 
people of the town, were present. No official procedure could take place after 
the appeal to the Emperor, but Festus declared that, according to his 
principles, the sending of a prisoner to Rome must be accompanied by a report. 
He pretended to wish for fuller information for the report that he had to make 
in this case; he alleged his ignorance of Jewish affairs, and 
declared that he wished to follow in this matter the advice of King Agrippa, 
Agrippa invited Paul to speak. Paul then made, with a certain oratorical 
complacency, one of those discourses that he had repeated a hundred times. He 
esteemed himself happy in having to plead his cause before a judge as well 
instructed in Jewish questions as was Agrippa. He intrenched himself more 
strongly than ever in his ordinary system of defence, asserted that he said 
nothing that was not in the Law and the Prophets,—maintained that he was 
persecuted only because of his belief in the resurrection, the faith which is that of all the Israelites, which 

<pb n="289" id="xxiii-Page_289" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_289.html" />gives a moving motive for their piety, a foundation for 
their hopes. He explained, by quotations from the Scriptures, his favourite 
propositions—the knowledge that Christ must suffer, that he must be the first 
to rise from the dead. Festus, a stranger to all these speculations, took Paul 
for a dreamer, a clever man in his way, but wandering and chimerical. “Paul, 
thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad.” Paul 
invoked the witness of Agrippa, who was more versed in Jewish theology, knowing 
the prophets, and whom he supposed instructed in the facts relative to Jesus. 
Agrippa replied evasively. A grain of pleasantry mixed itself, it seems, in the 
conversation. “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian,” said 
Agrippa. Paul, with his usual wit, took the tone of the court, and finished by 
wishing that they all resembled him. “Except these bonds,” replied he, with a gentle irony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p13">The effect of this courteous sitting, so different from the 
audiences in which the Jews figured as prosecutors, was finally favourable to 
Paul. Festus, with his Roman good sense, declared that this man had done nothing 
wrong. Agrippa was of opinion that, if he had not appealed to the Emperor about 
it, they might have released him. Paul, who wished to go to Rome conducted by 
the Romans themselves, did not withdraw his appeal. They then put him, with 
some other prisoners, in the guard of a centurion of the cohort <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p13.1">prima Augusta Italica</span>, named Julius, who must have been an Italian. Timothy, Luke, and 
Aristarchus of Thessalonica were the only disciples who travelled with Paul.</p>

<pb n="290" id="xxiii-Page_290" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_290.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXI. Paul’s Voyage as a Prisoner." progress="96.21%" id="xxiv" prev="xxiii" next="xxv">
<h2 id="xxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h2>
<h3 id="xxiv-p0.2">PAUL’ S VOYAGE AS A PRISONER.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxiv-p1.1">The</span> party embarked upon a ship of Adramyttium in Mysia, 
which was returning thither. At one of the intermediate ports, Julius counted on 
finding a ship about to sail for Italy, and on taking passage in it. It was 
about the time of the autumnal equinox, so that they had a rough voyage in 
prospect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p2">On the second day they arrived at Sidon. Julius, who 
treated Paul very kindly, allowed him to go down into the town, to visit his 
friends and to receive their attentions. The route had been to take the open sea 
and to gain the south-west point of Asia Minor; but the winds were contrary. It 
was necessary to run to the north, sailing close to Phœnicia, then to go to the 
coast of Cyprus, leaving it on the port hand. They followed the channel between 
Cyprus and Cilicia, traversed the gulf of Pamphylia, and arrived at the port of 
Myra in Lycia. There they left the Adramyttium ship. Julius having found one of 
Alexandria which was about to sail for Italy, made a bargain with the captain, 
and transported his prisoners thither. The ship was very full: there were on 
board 276 persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p3">Navigation from this time was most difficult. After several 
days they had only reached Cnidus. The captain wished to enter the port, but the 
north-east wind did not allow him, and it was necessary to allow himself to be 
carried under the isle of Crete. They soon recognised Cape Salmone, which is the 
eastern point of the island. The island of Crete forms an immense barrier, 
making of the portion of the Mediterranean that it covers at the south a kind 
of large port, sheltered from the tempest coming from the archipelago. The 
captain had the very natural idea of profiting by this advantage. He still followed the 

<pb n="291" id="xxiv-Page_291" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_291.html" />eastern side of the island, not without great perils; then, 
getting the island on the windward side, he entered the calm waters of the 
south. There was a little port there very deep, shut in by an islet, and 
bordered by two sandy beaches between which a point of rocks juts out, so that 
it seems divided into two parts. It is what is called <i>Kali-Limenes</i> (the Fair 
Havens); near to it was a town named Lasæa or Alassa They took shelter here; 
the crew and passengers were excessively fatigued, so that they made a rather 
pro-longed stay in this little port.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p4">When it was a question of setting out again, the season was 
far advanced. The great fast of the Atonement (<i>Kippour</i>), in the month of Pisri 
(October), had passed; this fast marked for the Jews the limit after which 
maritime journeys were not safe. Paul, who had acquired much authority upon the 
ship, and who, moreover, had had long experience of the sea, gave his opinion. 
He predicted great dangers and disasters if they re-embarked.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p5">“Nevertheless the centurion” (we cannot be as 
much surprised by the fact as the narrator of the <i>Acts</i>) “believed the master 
and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.” 
The port of <i>Kali-Limenes</i> was not a good one to winter in. The general opinion 
was that they must try, in order to pass the winter months there, to gain the 
port of Phœnice, situated upon the southern coast of the island, where the men 
who knew those regions promised good anchorage. A day when there was a breeze 
from the south they believed to be the favourable one; they weighed anchor, and 
tacked along the side of the island, as far as Cape Littinos; then they sailed 
with a fair wind towards Phœnice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p6">The crew and the passengers believed themselves at the end 
of their troubles, when suddenly one of those sudden hurricanes from the east, 
that the sailors of the Mediterranean call Euroclydon, smote the island. 

<pb n="292" id="xxiv-Page_292" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_292.html" />The ship was soon unable to keep her head to the wind: the 
seamen had to run before it. They passed near a little isle named Clauda; they 
put themselves for a moment under the shelter of this isle, and profited by the 
short respite to hoist up with great difficulty the boat, which every moment ran 
the risk of breaking up. They then took precautions, in view of that shipwreck 
which all held to be inevitable. They bound the hull of the ship with cables, they 
struck the yards, and abandoned themselves to the wind. The second day, the 
tempest was quite as great; wishing to lighten the ship, they threw the cargo 
overboard. On the third day, they disencumbered themselves of the furniture and 
utensils that were not necessary for working the ship. The following days were 
frightful, they did not see the sun for a moment, or a single star; they did not 
know where they were going. Besides being strewn with islands, the Mediterranean 
presents between Sicily and Malta, to the west, Pelponnesus and Crete; to the 
east, southern Italy and Epiræus; to the north, the coast of Africa; to the 
south, a large square of open sea, where the wind meets with no obstacle, and 
rolls the sea into enormous waves. It was that place that the ancients often 
called the Adriatic. The general opinion of the men on board was that the ship 
was running upon the Syrtes of Africa, where loss of life and goods was certain. 
All hope seemed gone; no one dreamt of taking any food; it was, moreover, 
impossible to prepare it. Paul alone remained confident. He was convinced that 
he should see Rome, and that he would appear before the tribunal of the Emperor. 
He encouraged the crew and passengers; he even said, it appears, that a vision 
had revealed to him that not a person should perish, God having granted to him 
the life of all, in spite of the mistake that they had made in leaving the Fair 
Havens against his advice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p7">On the fourteenth night, indeed, after leaving this 

<pb n="293" id="xxiv-Page_293" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_293.html" />port, towards the middle of the night, the sailors 
believed that they recognised the land. They cast the lead, and found twenty 
fathoms; a short time after it was fifteen fathoms. They believed that they were 
about to run upon the rocks; at once four anchors were thrown from the poop; 
they lashed the rudders, that is to say, the two large paddles which projected 
from the two sides of the quarter-deck; the ship stopped; they waited anxiously 
for the day. The sailors then, profiting by their skill in the work, wished to 
save themselves at the expense of the passengers. Under the pretext of throwing 
the anchors from the bow, they launched the boat, and tried to get on shore. But 
the centurion and the soldiers, warned, it is said by Paul, of this disloyal 
conduct, opposed themselves. The soldiers cut the cables which held the sloop, 
and let it go adrift. Paul, however, spoke consolingly to all, and assured them 
that no one would suffer in his body. During these crises of maritime life, 
existence is as it were suspended; when they are ended, we perceive that we are 
dirty and hungry. For fourteen days scarcely any one had taken any nourishment; 
it might have been from emotion; it might have been from sea-sickness. Paul, in 
waiting for the day, advised all to eat, in order to give them-selves strength, 
in view of the work which remained to be done. He set the example himself, and, 
like a pious Jew, broke bread, according to custom, after a prayer of 
thanksgiving, which he offered in the presence of all. The passengers imitated 
him, and took heart again. They still lightened the ship, throwing into the sea 
all the corn which remained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p8">Day at last appeared, and they saw the land. It was 
deserted: no one could make out where he was. They had before them a bay, having 
at its extremity a sandy beach. They resolved to run aground upon the sand. The 
wind was in their favour. They then cut the cables of the anchors, and allowed them to 

<pb n="294" id="xxiv-Page_294" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_294.html" />get lost in the sea; they loosed the ropes which bound the 
rudders. hoisted the foresail, and steered towards the shore. The ship fell upon 
a neck of land beaten on two sides by the sea, and there remained. The prow sank 
into the sand and remained immovable; the poop, on the contrary, beaten by the 
waves, bumped and dislocated itself at each blow from the sea. Safety under 
these conditions is easy enough upon the shores of the Mediterranean, the ebb 
and flow of the tide being inconsiderable. The grounded ship made a shelter, and 
it was easy to establish communication with the land. But the presence of 
prisoners where there were so many passengers aggravated the situation. They 
might save themselves by swimming, and escape their guardians; the soldiers, 
therefore, proposed to kill them. The honest Julius rejected this barbarous 
notion. He ordered those who knew how to swim to cast themselves into the sea 
and to gain the land, in order to aid the escape of the others. Those who did 
not know how to swim escaped upon planks and wreckage of every kind; nobody was 
lost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p9">They soon learnt that they were at Malta. The island, 
having submitted to the Romans for a long time, and already much Latinised, was 
rich and prosperous. The inhabitants showed themselves humane, and lighted a 
large fire for the unfortunate castaways. The latter, indeed, were shivering 
with cold, and the rain continued to fall in torrents. A very simple incident, 
exaggerated by the disciples of Paul, then took place. In taking a bundle of 
sticks to throw into the fire, Paul at the same time took up a viper. They 
believed that it had bitten his hand. The idea got into their heads that this 
man was a murderer, followed by Nemesis, who not having been able to overtake 
him by means of the tempest, had pursued him on land. The men of the country, as 
it appears, waited to see him any moment swell and fall dead. 

<pb n="295" id="xxiv-Page_295" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_295.html" />As nothing happened, they decided, it is said, to look upon 
him as a god.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p10">Near the bay in which the ship had got wrecked were the 
lands of a certain Publius, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiv-p10.1">princeps</span> of the municipality that the island formed 
with Gaul. This man came to find that the castaways, or at least a party of 
them, of whom were Paul and his companions, had gathered in his homestead, and 
he treated them during three days with much hospitality. Here soon happened one 
of those miracles that the disciples of Paul believed they saw at every instant. 
The Apostle cured, they say, the father of Publius by the imposition of hands, 
he suffering from fever and dysentery. His reputation of wonder-worker spread in 
the island, and they brought to him sick people from all sides. It is not said, 
however, that he founded a Church there. These low African populations could 
not raise themselves above their sensuality and gross superstition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p11">The ancient coasting trade of the Mediterranean came to a 
standstill during the winter. The frightful voyage that they had just made 
offered no encouragement to take to the sea again. They remained for three 
months at Malta, from the 15th of November 60 to the 15th of February 61 or 
thereabouts. Then Julius negotiated for the passage of his prisoners and of his 
soldiers upon another Alexandrian ship, the <i>Castor and Pollux</i>, which had 
wintered in the port of the island. They reached Syracuse, where they remained 
for three days; then sailed with a fair wind towards the straits, and touched at 
Rhegium. On the morrow, a good wind blew from the south, and bore the ship in 
two days to Puteoli.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p12">Puteoli, as we have already said, was the port of Italy 
most frequented by the Jews. It was there also that ships from Alexandria 
discharged their cargoes. There had been formed there, at the same time as at 
Rome, a little Christian society. The Apostle was 

<pb n="296" id="xxiv-Page_296" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_296.html" />very warmly welcomed by it, and entreated him to stay for 
seven days, which, thanks to the kindness of the good centurion Julius, who was 
much attached to him, was possible. They subsequently set out for Rome. The 
rumour of Paul’s arrival was spread amongst the faithful of that city, to some 
of whom he was already, since the sending of his epistle, a known and respected 
master. At the relay, at the stage called Appii Forum, forty-three miles from 
Rome, upon the Appian Way, the first deputation reached him. Ten miles further 
on, to set out from the Pontine Marshes, near a spot called “The Three Taverns,” 
on account of the hostelries which were established there, a new group came to 
join. The joy of the Apostle declared itself by lively expressions of thanks. 
The holy flock traversed not without emotion the eleven or twelve leagues which 
separated “The Three Taverns” from Port Capena, and always following the 
Appian Way, by Aricia and Albania, the prisoner Paul entered Rome in the month 
of March in the year 64, in the seventh year of the reign of Nero, under the 
consulship of Cæsennius Pætus and Petronius Tarpilien.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXII. A Glance over the Work of Paul." progress="98.13%" id="xxv" prev="xxiv" next="xxvi">
<h2 id="xxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h2>
<h3 id="xxv-p0.2">A GLANCE OVER THE WORK OF PAUL.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxv-p1.1">Paul</span> had still three years to live, and those three years 
were not the least busy of his laborious existence. We shall even see that his 
apostolic career had in all probability an extension. But these new journeys he 
made in the west, not in the countries which he had already visited. These journeys, if they 

<pb n="297" id="xxv-Page_297" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_297.html" />really took place, were, besides, without appreciable 
results for the propagation of Christianity. At this point we can therefore 
estimate the work of Paul. Thanks to him, a part of Asia Minor had received the 
seed of Christianity. In Europe, Macedonia has been very deeply penetrated, 
Greece breaks upon its borders. If we add to that Italy, from Puteoli to Rome, 
already furrowed by Christians, we shall have the picture of the conquests 
effected by Christianity in the sixteen years that this book embraces. Syria, we 
have seen, had previously received the word of Jesus, and possessed organised 
Churches. The progress of the new faith had been really marvellous, and 
although the world at large occupied itself very little with it, the followers 
of Jesus were already important to those without. We shall see them, towards the 
middle of the year 64, occupy the attention of the world, and play a very 
important part in its history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p2">In all this history, nevertheless, it is important to avoid 
a mistake which the reading of the Epistles of Paul, and the Acts of the 
Apostles, almost necessarily produces. One would be tempted from such a reading 
to imagine conversions en masse of numerous Churches of entire countries 
adopting the new religion. Paul, who often speaks to us of rebellious Jews, 
never speaks of the immense majority of Pagans who had no knowledge of the 
faith. In reading the journeys of Benjamin of Tudela, one would also believe 
that the world of his time was peopled only with Jews. Sects are subject to 
these optical illusions; for them, nothing exists besides themselves; the 
events which happen amongst them appear to them to be the only events 
interesting to the universe. Persons who have had relations with ancient St 
Simonians are struck with the facility with which they consider themselves the 
centre of humanity. The first Christians lived so shut up in their own (little) circle, that they knew 

<pb n="298" id="xxv-Page_298" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_298.html" />scarcely anything of the profane world. A country was 
accounted evangelised when the name of Jesus had been pronounced there, and when 
a tenth of the people were converted. A Church often did not number more than 
twelve or fifteen persons. Perhaps all the converts of St Paul in Asia Minor, 
in Macedonia, and Greece, did not much exceed a thousand. That small number, 
that spirit of secret companionship, of a little spiritual family, was truly 
what constituted the indestructible strength of those Churches, and made of them 
so many fertile germs for the future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p3">One man contributed more than any other to the rapid 
extension of Christianity. That man has torn up the swaddling clothes so narrow 
and so prodigiously dangerous by which he was surrounded from his birth; he 
has proclaimed that Christianity was not a simple reform of Judaism, but that it 
was a complete religion, existing by itself. To say that he deserves to be 
placed in a very elevated rank in history, is to say what is self-evident; but 
it is not necessary to call him a founder. Paul well said that he was the least 
of the Apostles. He had not seen Jesus, he had not heard His voice. The divine 
logic, the parables, he scarcely knew. The Christ who personally revealed 
himself to him is his own ghost; he listens to himself, thinking that he hears 
Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p4">Even to speak only of his exterior character, Paul must 
have been in his lifetime less important than we think him. His Churches were 
either not very solid, or else they denied him altogether. The Churches of 
Macedonia and of Galatia, which are truly his own work, were not very important 
in the second and third century. The Churches of Corinth and of Ephesus, which 
were not so exclusively his, went over to his enemies, or are not founded 
canonically enough if they have been founded only by him. 

<pb n="299" id="xxv-Page_299" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_299.html" />
After his disappearance from the scene of his Apostolic 
contests, we shall see him almost forgotten. His death was probably held by his 
enemies as the death of a firebrand. The second century hardly speaks of him, 
and seems systematically to seek to efface his memory. His epistles are read 
little, and are only considered authoritative by a much reduced group of 
Churches. His partisans themselves greatly weaken his pretensions. He left no 
celebrated disciples; Titus, Timothy, and those others who made for him a kind 
of court, disappear without any noise. To tell the truth, Paul had too energetic 
a personality to form an original school. He always crushed his disciples; they 
only played around him the part of secretaries, of servants, of couriers. Their 
respect for their master was such that they never dared to teach freely. When 
Paul was with his flock, he existed alone; all others were crushed or seen only 
through him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p5">In the third, fourth, and fifth centuries Paul will grow 
singularly: He will become the doctor in an eminent degree, the founder of 
Christian theology The true president of those great Greek Councils, which made 
of Jesus the keystone of metaphysics, was the Apostle Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p6">But in the Middle Ages, everywhere in the west, his fortune 
will undergo a strange eclipse. Paul will scarcely say anything to the heart of 
the barbarians; out of Rome, he will not be remembered. Latin Christianity will 
scarcely pronounce his name, except as coupled with that of his rival. St Paul, 
in the Middle Ages, is in some sort lost in the glory of St Peter. Whilst St 
Peter moved the world and made it tremble and obey, the obscure <i>St Pou</i> plays a 
secondary part in the grand Christian poesy which fills cathedrals and inspires 
popular chants. Scarcely anybody before the sixteenth century utters his name; 
he scarcely appears in monumental inscriptions; he 

<pb n="300" id="xxv-Page_300" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_300.html" />has no devotees, they build hardly any churches to him, they 
burn no wax-tapers to him. His associates Titus, Timothy, Pheebe, Lydia, have 
little place in public worship, especially in that of the Latins. They have no 
legend which is worth anything. To have a legend, it is necessary to have spoken 
to the heart of the people—to have struck their imagination. Now, what does 
salvation by faith say, or justification by the blood of Christ? Paul was too 
little sympathetic with the popular conscience, and also perhaps too well known 
in history for a halo of fables to form around his head. Talk to me of Peter, 
who bends the necks of kings, breaks empires, walks upon the asp and the 
basilisk, treads under foot the lion and the dragon, holds the keys of heaven!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p7">The Reformation opens for St Paul a new era of glory and 
authority. Catholicism itself returns, by studies more extended than those of 
the Middle Ages, to juster views upon the Apostle of the Gentiles. From the 
sixteenth century, the name of Paul is everywhere. But the Reformation, which 
has rendered so many services to science and reason, has not been known to 
create a legend. Rome, throwing an obliging veil upon the rudenesses of the 
Epistle to the Galatians, elevates Paul upon a pedestal nearly equal to that of 
Peter. Paul nevertheless does not become the saint of the people. What place 
will criticism give to him? What rank will be assigned to him in the hierarchy 
of those who serve the ideal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p8">The ideal is served by doing good, by discovering the true, 
by realising the beautiful. At the head of the sacred procession of humanity 
walks the good man, the virtuous man; the second rank belongs to the man of 
truth, knowledge, philosophy; then comes the man of beauty, the artist, the 
poet. Jesus appears to us, under his celestial halo, as an ideal of goodness and 
beauty. Peter loved Jesus, understood him, and 

<pb n="301" id="xxv-Page_301" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_301.html" />was, it seems, in spite of some failings, an excellent man. 
What was Paul? He was not a saint. The dominating feature of his character is 
not goodness. He was proud, unbending, unsociable; he defends himself; 
self-assertive (as we say to-day); he uses harsh words; he believes himself 
right; he holds to his opinions; he quarrels with various people. He was not a 
scholar; one can even say that he has injured science by his paradoxical 
contempt of reason, by his eulogy of apparent folly, by his apotheosis of 
transcendental absurdity. Neither was he a poet. His writings; works of the 
highest originality, are without charm: the form is harsh and almost devoid of 
grace. What was he then?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p9">He was eminently a man of action, a strong soul—invading, 
enthusiastic, conquering—a missionary, a propagator, all the more ardent because 
he had at first displayed his fanaticism on the opposite side. Now, the man of 
action, noble as he is when he acts for a noble aim, is less near to God than 
one who has lived for the pure love of truth, of the good and the beautiful. The 
Apostle is naturally rather narrow-minded; he wished to succeed, he made 
sacrifices for that end. Contact with reality always soils one a little. The 
first places in the kingdom of heaven are reserved to those whom a ray of grace 
has touched, to those who have only adored the ideal. The man of action is 
always- a feeble artist, for he has not for his only aim that of reflecting the 
splendour of the universe. He could not be a scholar, for he regulates his 
opinions on grounds of political utility; he is not even a very virtuous man, 
for he is never irreproachable, the folly and wickedness of men forcing him to 
make a compact with them. Above all things, he is not amiable; the most 
charming of virtues, reserve, is forbidden to him. The world favours the 
daring, those who help themselves 

<pb n="302" id="xxv-Page_302" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_302.html" />Paul, so great, so honest, is obliged to bestow on himself 
the title of Apostle. He is strong in action through his faults; he is weak 
through his virtues. In short, the historical personage who has most analogy 
with St Paul is Luther. Both alike were violent in language, both displayed the 
same passion, the same energy, the same noble independence, the same frantic 
attachment to a proposition once embraced, as infallible truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p10">I still persist in maintaining, that in the creation of 
Christianity the part of Paul ought to be treated as much inferior to that of 
Jesus. It is necessary even, according to my idea, to put Paul on a lower plane 
than Francis of Assisi, and the author of the “Imitation,” who both saw Jesus 
very nearly. The Son of God is unique. To appear for a moment to make a sweet 
and profound impression, to die very young, that is the life of a god. To 
wrestle, to dispute, to conquer, that is the life of a man. After having been 
for three hundred years the Christian doctor in an eminent degree, thanks to 
orthodox Protestantism, Paul seems in our days near the end of his reign: Jesus, 
on the contrary, is more living than ever. It is no more the Epistle to the 
Romans which is the recapitulation of Christianity, it is the Sermon on the 
Mount. True Christianity which will last eternally comes from the Gospels, not 
from the Epistles of Paul. The writings of Paul have been a danger and a 
stumbling-block, the cause of the chief faults of Christian theology. Paul is 
the father of the subtle Augustine, of the arid Thomas Aquinas, of the sombre 
Calvinist, of the bitter Jansenist, of the ferocious theology which condemns and 
predestinates to damnation. Jesus is the father of all those who seek in dreams 
of the ideal the repose of their souls. That which gives life to Christianity, 
is the little that we know of the word and of the person of Jesus. The man 
devoted to the ideal, the 

<pb n="303" id="xxv-Page_303" href="/ccel/renan/saintpaul/Page_303.html" />divine poet, the great artist, defies alone time and 
revolution. Alone he is seated at the right hand of God the Father for eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxv-p11">Humanity, thou art sometimes just, and certain of thy 
judgments are good!</p>
<h4 style="margin-top:36pt" id="xxv-p11.1">THE END.</h4>
<p style="text-align:center; margin-top:24pt; font-size:smaller" id="xxv-p12">COLSTON AND COMPANY, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH.</p>



	</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xxvi" prev="xxv" next="xxvi.i">
      <h1 id="xxvi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xxvi.i" prev="xxvi" next="xxvi.ii">
        <h2 id="xxvi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxvi.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v-p9.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi-p1.3">14:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#x-p22.2">17:22-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#iii-p32.1">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#iii-p32.1">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii-p22.7">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#iii-p22.2">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii-p22.1">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii-p22.8">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#iii-p22.8">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#iii-p25.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#iii-p22.8">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#iii-p35.4">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#iii-p25.3">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#iii-p32.2">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#iii-p25.2">24:27</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii-p53.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii-p53.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii-p45.1">12:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iii-p49.9">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iii-p45.2">14:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii-p49.1">14:3-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii-p49.6">14:3-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii-p49.8">14:3-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iii-p49.2">14:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#iii-p50.1">14:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#iii-p50.2">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p45.6">15:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p52.5">15:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p45.5">15:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p52.6">15:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iii-p45.7">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#iii-p46.1">15:14-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii-p31.5">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iii-p47.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iii-p51.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iii-p52.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii-p47.2">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#iii-p49.10">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#iii-p47.3">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#iii-p49.7">16:3-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#iii-p48.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#iii-p51.3">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iii-p50.3">16:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#iii-p51.4">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#iii-p52.3">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iii-p45.4">16:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iii-p51.1">16:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#iii-p52.4">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=40#iii-p52.2">16:40</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii-p22.10">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii-p22.10">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xii-p35.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#iii-p22.9">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iii-p31.1">16:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p22.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii-p31.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii-p44.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii-p31.4">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii-p44.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iv-p4.1">11:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#iii-p31.3">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#iii-p31.3">12:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi-p18.1">2:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iii-p17.1">6:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii-p19.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii-p25.5">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii-p25.5">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv-p5.1">3:10-12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p21.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p22.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p23.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p23.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p23.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p32.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p32.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p33.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii-p21.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p21.3">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p22.5">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii-p21.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p22.6">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii-p21.4">6:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii-p24.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii-p24.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii-p24.10">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii-p38.1">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii-p24.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii-p24.3">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii-p24.11">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii-p24.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii-p24.2">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii-p24.4">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii-p24.6">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii-p25.8">3:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii-p24.12">4:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii-p24.21">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii-p35.1">4:9-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii-p24.13">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii-p24.14">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii-p24.15">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii-p25.4">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii-p24.17">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii-p24.22">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii-p24.16">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii-p25.7">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p24.8">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p24.23">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii-p24.5">4:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii-p24.18">4:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii-p24.19">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii-p24.20">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii-p35.2">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii-p24.5">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii-p38.3">4:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii-p38.4">4:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii-p24.7">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii-p24.9">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii-p35.3">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii-p24.21">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii-p24.24">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#iii-p38.2">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#iii-p38.2">18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii-p26.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii-p28.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii-p27.4">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii-p26.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii-p27.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii-p26.2">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii-p27.1">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii-p26.6">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii-p26.7">3:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii-p25.6">1:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii-p42.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii-p43.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii-p43.4">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii-p43.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii-p43.6">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii-p43.7">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii-p43.3">13:13</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xxvi.ii" prev="xxvi.i" next="xxvi.iii">
        <h2 id="xxvi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xxvi.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxvi.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ΑΓΗΩΣΤΩΙΘΕΩΙ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παραχαλῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρθενιχός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς Εβραίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς Ἐφεσίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σχολὴ Τυράννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ γὰρ χαὶ γένος ἐσμέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΧΡΗΣΤΙΑΝΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΧΡΙΣΤΙΑΝΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δάχουος Περιτογης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p45.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραχαλῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτωχδι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμβιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς αγίοις τοῖς οὖσιν, χαὶ πιστοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς οὖσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιερεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Ἐφέσῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐργασίαι, συνεργασαι, συμβιώσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽υμῖν καὶρω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p49.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ χατέχωυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xxvi.iii" prev="xxvi.ii" next="xxvi.iv">
        <h2 id="xxvi.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxvi.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Christus vincit, Christus regit, Christus imperat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominus Vobiscum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p25.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Emporium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Oremus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Schola Tyranni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sursum Corda!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Taberna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>captatio benevolentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>convictum atque confessum id se amore Pauli fecisse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p38.5">1</a></li>
 <li>custodia libera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>custodia militaris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dulcis Gallio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>editio princeps: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>elogium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p2.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p2.2">3</a></li>
 <li>episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ex opere operato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>frumentarius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p2.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p6.1">2</a></li>
 <li>græculus esuriens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in Asia Minori, Aquilæ et Priscillæ uxoris ejus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in medias res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>indulgere genio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>jus italicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ministerium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>paganus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>prima Augusta Italica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>princeps: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p10.1">2</a></li>
 <li>propter styli sermonis que distantiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>proseuchæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>qui claudit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>scholæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p13.3">2</a></li>
 <li>seriatim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>unus multorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p8.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="xxvi.iv" prev="xxvi.iii" next="xxvi.v">
        <h2 id="xxvi.iv-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="xxvi.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>amour propre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>au courant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p17.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p12.1">2</a></li>
 <li>au fond de nous: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>blasé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>chef-d’œuvre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>compagnon de voyage: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>en famille: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p49.4">1</a></li>
 <li>en fête: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>en rapport: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.1">2</a></li>
 <li>en se passant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>esprit de famille: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>et suivi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p27.3">1</a></li>
 <li>fêtes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p2.1">2</a></li>
 <li>jeunesse dorée: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>le moine hibernais: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>personnel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>point d’appui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>protégé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>que suit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p45.3">1</a></li>
 <li>raison d’être: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p11.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p28.1">3</a></li>
 <li>spirituelle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>suivi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p43.5">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xxvi.v" prev="xxvi.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xxvi.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxvi.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_303">303</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
